man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o veritable_a man_n and_o then_o that_o a_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o be_v true_o a_o church_n although_o she_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v a_o sophism_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o essence_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o the_o word_n verus_fw-la to_o the_o word_n verax_n there_o be_v none_o so_o young_a a_o scholar_n but_o know_v that_o to_o speak_v univocallie_o whosoever_o be_v true_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n for_o as_o much_o as_o be_v and_o truth_n be_v convertible_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n use_v these_o word_n true_a israelite_n and_o true_o israelite_n as_o term_n equivalent_a and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v every_o soul_n be_v by_o that_o a_o soul_n by_o which_o it_o be_v a_o true_a soul_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o father_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n from_o thence_o say_v saint_n augustine_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v conceal_v from_o no_o body_n so_o they_o also_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v true_o a_o church_n if_o you_o do_v teach_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o manichee_n that_o marriage_n be_v good_a but_o virginity_n better_o as_o do_v the_o church_n which_o be_v true_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o bolie_a ghost_n have_v not_o predesign_v you_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o a_o man_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o sound_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o so_o that_o a_o church_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o pure_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n it_o be_v a_o other_o manifest_a sophism_n for_o health_n be_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n nor_o sickness_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n but_o a_o accident_n which_o consequent_o may_v receive_v more_o and_o less_o whereas_o purity_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o majesty_n own_o confession_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o impurity_n of_o faith_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o no_o society_n can_v hold_v among_o the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o doctrine_n impure_a in_o faith_n and_o contrary_a to_o salvation_n but_o she_o lose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o communion_n whereinto_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v when_o luther_n rise_v must_v not_o be_v allege_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o be_v ignorant_a where_o the_o true_a church_n than_o be_v for_o since_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a and_o that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n visible_a in_o the_o world_n but_o we_o &_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n under_o which_o be_v comprehend_v the_o muscovite_n &_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o of_o the_o egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n which_o be_v but_o one_o &_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n &_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n &_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n &_o of_o the_o necessirie_n of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v pure_a and_o impolluted_a in_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o those_o other_o by_o the_o common_a confession_n of_o we_o and_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n and_o corrupt_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o go_v to_o delphus_n to_o learn_v that_o either_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v which_o as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v can_v not_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v our_o communion_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_n church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a chap._n viii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n be_v much_o amaze_v when_o he_o see_v the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_a of_o uniniversalitie_n the_o reply_n it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v that_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o father_n never_o intend_v the_o mass_n and_o total_a conclusion_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n but_o a_o special_a society_n distinct_a from_o the_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o general_a confusion_n of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n hold_v actuallie_o but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o part_n and_o hold_v only_o the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a actuallie_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o deed_n in_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n build_v the_o church_n but_o there_o have_v be_v some_o heretic_n which_o have_v go_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v 2._o 11_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o say_v saint_n john_n but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o us._n and_o s._n juda_v curse_a be_v they_o for_o they_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o chore_n people_n which_o separate_v themselves_o man_n animal_n haviug_v not_o spirit_n and_o s._n augustine_n all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v say_v he_o be_v go_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n but_o among_o this_o difference_n of_o society_n make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v always_o one_o more_o eminent_a in_o multitude_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o have_v always_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v go_v forth_o to_o who_o also_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a nath_n be_v preserve_v not_o because_o she_o hold_v actuallie_o the_o place_n of_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o only_o of_o all_o habituallie_o as_o the_o stock_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bough_n which_o have_v be_v pluck_v off_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o all_o the_o separation_n she_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n wherein_o all_o the_o body_n be_v before_o the_o separation_n and_o consequent_o have_v justly_o inherit_v the_o name_n of_o total_a church_n and_o succeed_v only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o represent_v it_o the_o church_n say_v s._n augustine_n combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v resist_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 5._o all_o heresy_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o charity_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o which_o amaze_v i_o that_o be_v majesty_n shall_v be_v amaze_v that_o the_o church_n which_o have_v heretofore_o be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n shall_v draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o universality_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v never_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o only_o to_o a_o part_n of_o christian_n to_o wit_n to_o that_o wherein_o there_o remain_v the_o actual_a totalitie_n of_o that_o which_o rest_v in_o the_o just_a possession_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o part_n separate_v retain_v no_o more_o the_o effect_n but_o only_o the_o right_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o represent_v she_o that_o before_o each_o separation_n be_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v s._n augustine_n from_o extend_v the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n as_o contrariwise_o after_o have_v report_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o eighty_o eight_o heresy_n he_o add_v what_o the_o catholic_a church_n hold_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o superfluous_a demand_n since_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o to_o know_v that_o she_o hold_v the_o contrary_a to_o these_o thing_n and_o a_o while_n after_o there_o may_v also_o be_v or_o be_v make_v other_o heresy_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v report_v in_o this_o work_n of_o we_o whereof_o who_o shall_v hold_v any_o one_o shall_v be_v no_o catholic_n christian_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o heretic_n be_v divide_v the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o again_o they_o can_v begin_v to_o be_v catholic_n till_o they_o have_v leave_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o heretical_a sect_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o part_n that_o consent_v not_o to_o heresy_n they_o hinder_v not_o the_o title_n os_fw-la catholic_a nor_o the_o right_n of_o universality_n from_o be_v preserve_v in_o she_o
2._o decemb._n 1631_o f._n leander_n de_fw-fr s._n martino_n sacrae_fw-la theologiae_n doctor_n hebraeae_fw-la linguae_fw-la in_o alma_fw-la academia_n duacena_n professor_n regius_n benedictinorum_n conventus_fw-la s._n gregorij_fw-la angliae_fw-la prior._n the_o letter_n of_o the_o lord_n cardinal_n of_o perron_n send_v to_o monsieur_n casaubon_n into_o england_n sir_n the_o letter_n that_o you_o deliver_v to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bodery_n be_v deliver_v to_o i_o by_o he_o even_o as_o i_o be_v upon_o my_o departure_n for_o a_o voyage_n into_o normandy_n and_o since_o my_o return_n from_o thence_o i_o have_v be_v almost_o perpetuallie_o sick_a which_o hinder_v i_o from_o answer_v with_o more_o speed_n now_o that_o my_o disease_n begin_v to_o be_v at_o some_o truce_n with_o i_o i_o will_v pay_v the_o arrearage_n of_o this_o delay_n and_o will_v first_o thank_v you_o for_o the_o good_a office_n that_o you_o have_v do_v i_o in_o show_v the_o letter_n i_o write_v to_o you_o to_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o in_o procure_v i_o a_o interest_n in_o his_o favour_n i_o will_v strive_v so_o to_o husband_n it_o by_o my_o humble_a service_n s_o and_o particular_o by_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n which_o be_v the_o only_a fruit_n that_o good_a and_o virtuous_a king_n such_o as_o he_o do_v gather_v from_o allthe_n labour_n and_o thorny_a care_n that_o the_o burden_n of_o a_o kingdom_n load_v they_o with_o as_o his_o majesty_n shall_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o be_v sorry_a that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o after_o age_n how_o he_o have_v honour_v i_o with_o his_o well_o wish_n and_o how_o i_o have_v have_v his_o 〈◊〉_d in_o reverence_n and_o admiration_n as_o for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o verse_n of_o virgil_n whereof_o you_o write_v to_o i_o that_o he_o desire_v a_o copy_n that_o which_o i_o send_v you_o be_v lose_v i_o defer_v yet_o for_o some_o day_n to_o acquit_v myself_o of_o that_o duty_n because_o i_o have_v put_v it_o to_o the_o press_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o fowrth_n which_o i_o have_v end_v expresselie_o for_o his_o majesty_n sake_n to_o enlarge_v my_o present_n to_o he_o as_o soon_o as_o those_o few_o copy_n which_o be_v in_o do_v shall_v be_v finish_v i_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o address_v one_o of_o they_o to_o you_o to_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o on_o my_o behalf_n the_o three_o point_n of_o your_o letter_n yet_o remain_v which_o be_v that_o his_o majesty_n be_v astonish_v at_o those_o word_n in_o my_o letter_n that_o except_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a i_o know_v nothing_o want_v in_o he_o to_o express_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a prince_n and_o that_o he_o pretende_v that_o since_o he_o believe_v all_o thing_n that_o the_o ancient_n have_v with_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n esteem_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_n can_v be_v dony_v he_o now_o as_o on_o the_o one_o side_n i_o can_v not_o but_o great_o praise_v his_o majesty_n piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n in_o not_o disdain_v to_o submit_v his_o judgement_n adorn_v with_o so_o many_o light_n natural_a and_o acquire_v to_o that_o of_o those_o clear_a beam_n of_o antiquity_n imitate_v therein_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o great_a emperor_n thodosius_n who_o think_v there_o be_v noebetter_v mean_n to_o agree_v the_o dissension_n which_o disturb_v the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n then_o to_o exact_v from_o either_o part_n a_o answer_n whither_o thy_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n which_o have_v flourish_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o separation_n have_v be_v orthodoxal_a and_o that_o be_v confess_v to_o summon_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o whatsoever_o they_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v believe_v so_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v many_o observation_n `to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o thesis_n before_o we_o pass_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o since_o i_o can_v represent_v to_o his_o majesty_n i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o inform_v you_o of_o they_o for_o your_o particular_a satisfaction_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n simple_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o will_v they_o have_v protest_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v be_v have_v but_o not_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v s._n augustin_n in_o his_o treaty_n of_o conference_n with_o emeritus_n a_o man_n may_v have_v order_n he_o may_v have_v sacrament_n he_o may_v sing_v alleluya_n he_o may_v answer_v a_o man_n he_o may_v keep_v the_o gospel_n he_o may_v have_v and_o preach_v the_o faith_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o sonn_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o he_o can_v no_o where_o find_v salvation_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o in_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la credendi_fw-la there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o all_o man_n grant_v if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o full_a in_o multitude_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o affirm_v more_o sincere_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v a_o other_o question_n that_o will_v suffice_v for_o this_o search_n that_o there_o be_v one_o catholic_a church_n upon_o which_o sever_v all_o heresy_n impose_v several_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v call_v every_o one_o by_o his_o particular_a name_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o arbyter_n that_o be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a where_o of_o all_o be_v ambition_n aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n against_o the_o fundamental_a epistle_n then_o to_o omit_v this_o wisdom_n which_o you_o deny_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v most_o justly_o retain_v i_o in_o her_o bosom_n the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o therein_o the_o authority_n begunn_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o therein_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n even_o from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n deliver_v his_o sheep_n to_o be_v feed_v after_o his_o resurrection_n even_o to_o the_o present_a bishop_n seat_n retain_v i_o therein_o and_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n retain_v i_o therein_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v in_o such_o sort_n obtain_v as_o though_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n nevertheless_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v assemble_v there_o be_v not_o one_o 〈◊〉_d that_o dare_v show_v his_o 〈◊〉_d or_o his_o house_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v the_o holy_a church_n and_o that_o catholic_n for_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n call_v their_o congregation_n church_n but_o heretic_n believe_v of_o god_n false_a thing_n violate_v faith_n and_o schismatickes_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherly_a charity_n by_o unjust_a division_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o neither_o can_v the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neightour_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v as_o have_v be_v say_v that_o over_o lord_n jesus_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o same_o flesh_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o have_v suffer_v and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n god_n with_o god_n and_o one_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o only_o immovable_a word_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v make_v but_o yet_o dissent_v so_o from_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n that_o their_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o the_o whole_a or_o be_v spread_v in_o deed_n but_o yet_o be_v in_o some_o part_n find_v to_o be_v separate_a it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o prosper_v his_o scholar_n he_o say_v he_o that_o communicate_v with_o this_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_a but_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n we_o see_v that_o the_o father_n deny_v the_o title_n
shall_v remain_v true_o universal_a and_o catholic_a that_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v teach_v in_o several_a region_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o against_o which_o none_o except_o some_o person_n note_v for_o dissension_n from_o the_o church_n have_v resist_v or_o that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testify_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o that_o shall_v remain_v true_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testisie_n to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n not_o as_o a_o thing_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o time_n but_o as_o a_o thing_n derive_v down_o to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o immemorial_n succession_n of_o former_a age_n or_o from_o the_o express_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v hold_v universallie_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o original_n but_o from_o a_o universal_a authority_n for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o do_v then_o so_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n mention_v by_o saint_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n of_o oppose_a universality_n to_o particularity_n a_o doctrine_n or_o observation_n from_o a_o particular_a beginning_n can_v not_o be_v slip_v in_o and_o spread_v into_o a_o uniform_a and_o universal_a belief_n and_o custom_n through_o all_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o principal_o so_o as_o the_o father_n that_o be_v next_o after_o these_o universal_a innovation_n can_v not_o perceive_v it_o but_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v then_o universallie_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n must_v have_v come_v from_o a_o universal_a beginning_n now_o there_o be_v in_o those_o age_n according_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o your_o minister_n but_o two_o beginning_n of_o universal_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n either_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o general_a counsel_n for_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v then_o any_o universal_a authority_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v universallie_o and_o uniform_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n by_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n and_o have_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o time_n but_o have_v be_v before_o practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o there_o have_v be_v any_o general_a council_n in_o the_o church_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n follow_v these_o rule_n of_o s._n augustin_n those_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o we_o observe_v 118._o not_o by_o write_v but_o by_o tradition_n which_o be_v keep_v over_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o earth_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o have_v be_v retain_v from_o the_o appointement_n and_o institution_n either_o of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o or_o from_o the_o general_a counsel_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o what_o custom_n soever_o man_n look_v upward_o can_v 6._o not_o discern_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o those_o of_o late_a time_n be_v right_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o there_o be_v many_o such_o which_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o repeat_v and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o herein_o seek_v for_o divine_a authority_n that_o which_o the_o universal_a 24._o church_n observe_v and_o which_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o the_o counsel_n but_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v be_v just_o believe_v not_o to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o tradition_n but_o by_o apostolical_a authority_n etc._n etc._n which_o rule_v of_o s._n augustin_n if_o they_o have_v place_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n testify_v to_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o have_v it_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o same_o father_n affirm_v not_o in_o term_n equivalent_a but_o expresslie_o to_o have_v be_v institute_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n these_o five_o observation_n then_o make_v upon_o the_o thesis_n i_o will_v say_v to_o pass_v unto_o the_o hypothesis_n that_o your_o minister_n to_o who_o society_n his_o majesty_n outward_o adhere_v be_v so_o far_o from_o hold_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o in_o the_o only_a synaxis_n or_o church_n lirurgie_n which_o be_v the_o seal_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n the_o four_o principal_a thing_n for_o which_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o which_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o father_n have_v all_o universallie_n and_o uniform_o believe_v hold_v and_o practise_v as_o thing_n necessary_a but_o in_o different_a kind_n of_o necessity_n unto_o salvation_n by_o which_o mean_n if_o your_o minister_n have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n as_o 〈◊〉_d have_v for_o these_o thing_n renounce_v our_o service_n and_o our_o communion_n so_o must_v they_o for_o the_o same_o cause_n have_v renounce_v the_o service_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o the_o title_n and_o society_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o have_v say_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o but_o that_o i_o can_v have_v go_v far_o and_o say_v the_o substantial_a transition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o call_v transubstantiation_n but_o i_o have_v be_v content_a to_o say_v the_o real_a presence_n because_o it_o be_v not_o precise_o and_o particular_o upon_o the_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o ground_n the_o importance_n and_o necessity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o salvation_n to_o wit_n the_o communion_n and_o substantial_a union_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n cyrill_n 27._o call_v the_o knot_n of_o our_o union_n with_o god_n nor_o be_v it_o particular_o and_o precise_o upon_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n that_o the_o two_o inconvenience_n depend_v for_o which_o your_o minister_n in_o this_o article_n separate_v themselves_o from_o our_o liturgy_n which_o be_v one_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v only_o seek_v and_o adore_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o the_o pretend_a distraction_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o existence_n in_o many_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n neither_o have_v i_o spocken_v of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o all_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v for_o the_o centre_n and_o root_n of_o episcopal_a unity_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n because_o i_o will_v believe_v you_o be_v sufficient_o read_v in_o antiquity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o first_o father_n counsel_n and_o christian_n emperor_n have_v perpetuallie_o grant_v thereunto_o the_o primacy_n and_o supereminent_a oversight_n over_o all_o religion_n and_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o that_o the_o church_n exact_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o their_o confession_n that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n to_o the_o end_n to_o discern_v her_o society_n from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o complice_n of_o their_o sect_n which_o have_v divide_v themselves_o for_o some_o age_n from_o the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n these_o four_o point_n then_o which_o be_v the_o principal_a spring_n of_o our_o dissension_n and_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o we_o to_o agree_v upon_o the_o rest_n i_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v all_o hold_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n though_o with_o diverse_a kind_n of_o necessity_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o and_o for_o every_o particular_a person_n conditionnallie_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a by_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o those_o for_o who_o it_o be_v do_v that_o so_o their_o deliverace_n from_o temporal_a pain_n which_o remain_v after_o this_o life_n for_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n and_o for_o which_o thy_o have_n not_o do_v such_o penance_n
and_o the_o modern_a chap._n xxii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n flourish_a under_o the_o emperor_n who_o dominion_n be_v extend_v from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o northe_a to_o the_o south_n the_o reply_n the_o church_n be_v spread_v much_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v extend_v in_o africa_n beside_o the_o roman_a province_n under_o many_o barbarous_a king_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o arabia_n under_o mawia_fw-la queen_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d in_o persia_n under_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n in_o gothland_n 〈◊〉_d under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n where_o she_o be_v cruel_o 〈◊〉_d in_o saint_n august_a 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v not_o always_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o to_o make_v she_o more_o flourish_a and_o distinct_a but_o oftentimes_o cause_v she_o to_o be_v the_o more_o oppress_v for_o under_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v julian_n all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n take_v hart_n to_o assail_v she_o and_o under_o the_o heretical_a emperor_n that_o heresy_n which_o they_o profess_v 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d she_o as_o arrianisme_n under_o constantius_n who_o sectary_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v reduce_v into_o narrow_a 〈◊〉_d than_o she_o be_v when_o the_o separation_n of_o these_o last_o age_n begin_v and_o to_o 〈◊〉_d prove_v that_o it_o be_v so_o socrates_n and_o sozomenus_n do_v note_n that_o the_o catholic_a procession_n remain_v almost_o shut_v up_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o patriarckshipp_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n of_o tusc_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o illyria_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n be_v either_o arrian_n or_o banish_v from_o their_o seat_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o the_o catholic_a communion_n be_v then_o far_o from_o be_v so_o 〈◊〉_d as_o she_o be_v when_o the_o last_o division_n be_v raise_v for_o beside_o that_o at_o 〈◊〉_d comeinge_v all_o the_o region_n of_o europe_n except_o some_o part_n of_o greece_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o catholic_a communion_n and_o that_o in_o asia_n not_o only_o since_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o godfrey_n king_n of_o palestina_n and_o of_o boemond_n prince_n of_o antioch_n the_o guard_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v always_o remain_v to_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o yet_o to_o this_o day_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o branch_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o patriarkeshipp_n of_o antioch_n with_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n have_v always_o live_v and_o persevere_v to_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o in_o armenia_n the_o great_a under_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n before_o he_o be_v drive_v thence_o by_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v many_o christian_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o be_v call_v the_o latin_a and_o many_o monastery_n of_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cypress_n candia_n zante_n chios_n naxos_n and_o other_o graecian_n and_o asian_a island_n the_o roman_a communion_n have_v place_n and_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n for_o the_o most_o part_n and_o that_o in_o africa_n the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n who_o ambassador_n come_v and_o die_v a_o few_o year_n ago_o in_o rome_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n from_o before_o luther_n time_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v the_o christian_n that_o inhabit_v in_o all_o the_o border_n of_o africa_n under_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o king_n of_o portugal_n and_o in_o those_o of_o asia_n at_o ormu_n at_o calicut_n at_o goa_n at_o cochin_n and_o in_o all_o the_o east_n india_n and_o those_o which_o live_v at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n in_o who_o estate_n all_o be_v reunite_v in_o the_o acore_n in_o the_o fortunate_a island_n in_o the_o island_n of_o hispaniola_n and_o cuba_n in_o the_o continent_n of_o america_n in_o the_o phillippinas_n in_o the_o molucas_n and_o in_o other_o place_n suffice_v to_o supply_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o the_o east_n together_o with_o this_o that_o all_o that_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n possess_v be_v not_o people_v only_o with_o the_o catholic_a communion_n but_o there_o be_v infinite_a other_o sect_n which_o although_o every_o one_o take_v apart_o none_o of_o they_o do_v equal_v she_o nevertheless_o all_o join_v together_o will_v have_v surmount_v she_o witness_v the_o donatist_n word_n above_o recite_v by_o saint_n 66._o augustine_n how_o can_v you_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v replenish_v with_o your_o communion_n wherein_o there_o be_v so_o many_o heresy_n whereof_o no_o one_o communicate_v with_o you_o so_o as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o church_n in_o saint_n augustins_n time_n for_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v no_o more_o distinct_a nor_o easy_a to_o be_v discern_v from_o heretical_a sect_n by_o external_a note_n than_o she_o be_v when_o the_o last_o division_n be_v form_v but_o contrariwise_o much_o less_o principal_o in_o the_o west_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o watch_n fullnes_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n in_o publishinge_v temporal_a law_n against_o heretic_n have_v cause_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o remain_v along_o time_n alone_o in_o europe_n without_o the_o concurrence_n of_o any_o other_o sect_n whereas_o before_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o city_n that_o be_v not_o infect_v with_o diverse_a kind_n of_o heresy_n and_o of_o which_o cont._n we_o may_v not_o say_v with_o saint_n pacian_a entere_v in_o these_o day_n into_o a_o populous_a 1._o city_n and_o find_v there_o marcionites_n valentinian_o appllecians_n and_o other_o such_o like_a plague_n which_o call_v themselves_o christian_n how_o shall_v i_o know_v the_o society_n of_o my_o people_n if_o she_o be_v not_o entitle_v catholic_n of_o the_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n have_v by_o letter_n with_o those_o of_o the_o west_n chapt_n xxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n then_o there_o may_v be_v see_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n communicatinge_v by_o their_o letter_n and_o by_o their_o messenger_n every_o day_n and_o when_o need_v require_v lendinge_a help_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o reply_n it_o be_v true_a but_o of_o those_o letter_n the_o principal_n be_v the_o consultation_n of_o the_o synod_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o synod_n 11._o whereof_o saint_n jerom_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v serve_v pope_n 〈◊〉_d for_o a_o secretary_n to_o answer_v the_o synodical_a consultation_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n and_o whereof_o pope_n innocent_a write_v to_o saint_n augustin_n 93._o and_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n through_o all_o the_o province_n there_o run_v always_o the_o answer_n from_o the_o apostolical_a springe_n to_o those_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 106._o they_o and_o saint_n augustine_n himself_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o sixtus_n of_o this_o there_o be_v also_o send_v the_o relation_n of_o the_o two_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o milevis_n to_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o optatus_n we_o have_v bad_a care_n 157._o to_o convey_v to_o you_o the_o letter_n which_o have_v be_v send_v from_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n upon_o this_o subject_n either_o especial_o to_o the_o african_n or_o universallie_o to_o all_o the_o bishop_n for_o fear_v least_o 〈◊〉_d they_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o your_o holiness_n and_o pope_n julius_n recite_v 2._o by_o saint_n athanasius_n be_v you_o ignorant_a say_v he_o to_o the_o arrian_n that_o the_o custom_n be_v first_o to_o write_v to_o we_o and_o so_o from_o hence_o may_v proceed_v the_o just_a decision_n of_o thing_n of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o saint_n clemen_n the_o universal_a episcopat_fw-la be_v commit_v to_o bishop_n chap._n xxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n for_o that_o that_o be_v read_v in_o the_o constitntion_n of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o universal_a 〈◊〉_d be_v commit_v to_o bishop_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o they_o be_v all_o in_o some_o sort_n 〈◊〉_d now_o amaze_v we_o read_v it_o and_o believe_v it_o not_o the_o reply_n neither_o be_v the_o book_n that_o bear_v the_o title_n of_o clement_n constitution_n of_o such_o credit_n as_o it_o can_v have_v authority_n to_o decide_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v suppose_v under_o clement_n name_n or_o that_o it_o be_v since_o alter_v and_o falsify_v by_o heretic_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o 〈◊〉_d the_o authority_n thereof_o be_v suspect_v saint_n epiphanius_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o book_n so_o entitle_v and_o say_v that_o
cause_v the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o the_o west_n for_o whatsoever_o multitude_n of_o government_n have_v have_v place_n there_o under_o the_o title_n of_o empire_n kingdom_n principality_n and_o common_a wealth_n and_o whatsoever_o difference_n of_o manner_n language_n law_n and_o institution_n that_o have_v reign_v there_o the_o church_n have_v be_v no_o more_o visible_a in_o the_o time_n when_o the_o empire_n be_v one_o and_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o east_n and_o west_n than_o it_o have_v be_v under_o this_o diversity_n of_o prince_n and_o government_n also_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n only_o for_o the_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o one_o temporal_a monarch_n in_o the_o world_n if_o ever_o that_o title_n can_v have_v belong_v to_o any_o prince_n but_o also_o for_o that_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a king_n and_o administrator_n of_o estate_n according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n 101._o of_o the_o psalmist_n the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v agree_v in_o one_o to_o serve_v our_o 〈◊〉_d lord_n which_o cause_v s._n augustine_n to_o say_v under_o colour_n that_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n kingdom_n be_v often_o divide_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o christian_a unity_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o catholic_a church_n remain_v on_o either_o part_n and_o indeed_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v not_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o relation_n to_o a_o visible_a centre_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n it_o appear_v sufficient_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a unity_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v under_o firmus_n king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n in_o africa_n under_o mania_n queen_n of_o the_o saracen_n under_o cosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n state_n all_o distinct_a yea_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o time_n enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o after_o in_o damascus_n and_o other_o neighbour_a province_n under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o agarenians_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o union_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o devision_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o east_n every_o one_o know_v that_o that_o of_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n have_v begin_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o decision_n make_v against_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o justinian_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o jacobite_n which_o have_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n their_o sect_n in_o mesopotamia_n &_o other_o part_n of_o asia_n likewise_o and_o as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o although_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v divide_v since_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o empire_n nevertheless_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o division_n be_v not_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o which_o it_o persevere_v yet_o many_o year_n in_o unity_n with_o the_o latin_a but_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o two_o competitor_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n ignatius_n and_o photius_n to_o which_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o last_a heresy_n be_v add_v and_o which_o the_o emperor_n according_a as_o they_o have_v be_v good_a or_o evil_n have_v endeavour_v themselves_o to_o foment_n or_o stop_n and_o there_o have_v not_o want_v general_a counsel_n even_o of_o the_o two_o several_a church_n to_o extinguish_v this_o division_n when_o they_o have_v desire_v it_o for_o history_n be_v full_a of_o these_o example_n witness_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n for_o the_o restitution_n of_o ignatius_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o which_o we_o call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o lateran_n to_o reunite_v the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v for_o the_o same_o effect_n at_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o at_o which_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n assist_v in_o person_n as_o also_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n &_o after_o of_o the_o mahometan_a prince_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o church_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o syrian_a tongue_n who_o we_o call_v maronites_n from_o persevere_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o this_o variety_n and_o division_n of_o sect_n in_o the_o east_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n since_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o empire_n be_v most_o unite_v these_o trouble_n and_o innovation_n have_v such_o place_n therein_o as_o socrates_n and_o sozomene_n do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n set_v the_o mount_n tuscis_fw-la in_o illiria_n for_o a_o bind_v between_o the_o quiet_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o tempest_n and_o turbulencie_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o constancy_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n or_o rather_o to_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o will_v show_v that_o this_o prophecy_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v 16_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o have_v have_v some_o more_o special_a effect_n for_o the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n then_o for_o those_o of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n according_a to_o that_o oracle_n of_o the_o great_a leo_n beside_o the_o stone_n 52._o that_o our_o lord_n hat_n set_v for_o a_o foundation_n no_o other_o building_n shall_v be_v steadfast_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n chapt_n iii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n since_o that_o time_n the_o catholic_a church_n in_o truth_n have_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v for_o it_o shall_v always_o be_v and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o who_o be_v found_v on_o christ_n the_o true_a stone_n and_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n and_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o reply_n that_o some_o time_n the_o father_n expound_v these_o word_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o some_o time_n they_o expound_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n they_o be_v not_o contrary_a exposition_n the_o one_o exclude_v the_o other_o but_o conjoint_n the_o one_o include_v the_o other_o for_o they_o intend_v the_o church_n to_o speak_v the_o school_n language_n be_v build_v causallie_o upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o formal_o upon_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o cause_n werefore_o christ_n choose_v he_o to_o constitute_v he_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o church_n by_o that_o say_v saint_n hilary_n the_o bless_a confession_n have_v obtain_v his_o reward_n and_o 16._o that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n have_v be_v that_o upon_o which_o our_o lord_n have_v proper_o build_v his_o church_n so_o as_o to_o say_v that_o his_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confessio_fw-la of_o peter_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n 61._o but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o he_o no_o more_o than_o to_o sale_n with_o saint_n hierome_n that_o peter_n walk_v not_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n walk_v true_o proper_o and_o formal_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v he_o walk_v there_o be_v not_o the_o activity_n or_o natural_a virtue_n of_o his_o person_n but_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o as_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n be_v both_o true_a but_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n causallie_o as_o the_o schooleme_a sare_z that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o and_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o true_o proper_o and_o formal_o so_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o
that_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v confound_v and_o steep_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o humanity_n in_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o those_o that_o believe_v 4._o not_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o same_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v although_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o the_o country_n over_o the_o which_o the_o church_n be_v spread_v be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n how_o can_v then_o the_o true_a church_n have_v communion_n with_o this_o sect_n and_o how_o can_v this_o sect_n be_v a_o member_n and_o a_o true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o hold_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n and_o of_o this_o sect_n there_o shall_v be_v frame_v one_o common_a body_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n and_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v they_o together_o in_o one_o selfe-same_a society_n of_o a_o catholic_a church_n and_o more_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o all_o other_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n how_o be_v it_o any_o other_o thing_n then_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v like_o mezentius_n dead_a body_n with_o live_a body_n and_o to_o make_v of_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n &_o of_o the_o dove_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n a_o monster_n and_o a_o prodigy_n compound_v of_o all_o the_o impious_a horrible_a and_o contradictory_n heresy_n that_o have_v rend_v the_o coat_n and_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o put_v communion_n between_o christ_n and_o beliall_a and_o between_o light_n and_o darkness_n the_o catholic_a church_n then_o be_v not_o a_o mass_n and_o common_a society_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o the_o confusion_n of_o all_o sect_n and_o of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n but_o it_o be_v a_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o society_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a or_o total_a church_n not_o because_o it_o contain_v in_o deed_n all_o the_o rest_n you_o will_v say_v optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la to_o the_o donatist_n be_v alone_o all_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 2._o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o whole_a and_o saint_n augustine_n whosoever_o defend_v a_o part_n separate_v from_o the_o whole_a can_v usurp_v the_o title_n of_o a_o catholic_n but_o because_o she_o contain_v they_o in_o right_a and_o hold_v habituallie_o the_o place_n 7._o of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o they_o for_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o by_o her_o eminency_n for_o as_o much_o as_o none_o of_o the_o other_o consider_v every_o one_o a_o part_n equal_n her_o in_a number_n and_o in_o multitude_n howbeit_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n which_o will_v be_v all_o call_v catholic_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o because_o unto_o she_o alone_o belong_v the_o prerogative_n of_o be_v successive_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n in_o beginning_n from_o jerusalem_n whereas_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v the_o privilege_n but_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o like_o that_o kind_n of_o ape_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v callithrix_fw-la can_v live_v but_o in_o that_o climate_n and_o under_o the_o same_o influence_n wherein_o they_o be_v breed_v and_o beyond_o this_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o and_o she_o have_v as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v still_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n hold_v the_o place_n and_o right_a of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n no_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o that_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n in_o which_o the_o life_n stand_v and_o root_n rest_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o contr_n 2._o it_o they_o under_o sy_n and_o not_o say_v he_o that_o among_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n there_o be_v one_o true_a and_o wholesome_a and_o in_o sort_n germinall_a and_o radical_a christian_a society_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o and_o final_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v oblige_v if_o they_o will_v obtain_v salvation_n to_o reinsert_v and_o reincorporate_v themselves_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v most_o steadfast_o say_v fulgentius_n that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatik_a if_o he_o be_v 39_o not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n can_v be_v save_v otherwise_o if_o all_o the_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n which_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n may_v justly_o enjoy_v the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v actuallie_o part_n of_o the_o church_n wherefore_o have_v the_o father_n employ_v these_o sentence_n against_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n that_o 〈◊〉_d 1._o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o may_v be_v have_v the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n and_o all_o thing_n else_o salvation_n except_v that_o emerit_fw-la who_o have_v not_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n can_v have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o catholic_a and_o eccles._n he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n and_o how_o can_v the_o excellent_a king_n himself_o have_v protest_v that_o he_o believe_v without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n that_o the_o be_v one_o only_a church_n in_o deed_n and_o in_o name_n catholic_a and_o universal_a spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n out_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d salvation_n hope_v for_o and_o condemn_v and_o detest_v those_o that_o heretofore_o or_o since_o have_v separate_v themselves_o either_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v become_v heretic_n as_o the_o manichee_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v become_v schismatickes_n as_o the_o donatist_n if_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v comprehend_v all_o the_o heretic_n and_o all_o schismatic_n among_o which_o there_o be_v never_o any_o more_o pernicious_a than_o those_o that_o destroy_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o christ_n the_o only_a organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n do_v for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n avow_v that_o the_o frame_n &_o contexture_n of_o the_o church_n be_v already_o long_o ago_o dissolve_v &_o dissassemble_v between_o they_o &_o we_o but_o add_v in_o regard_n of_o external_a form_n s._n john_n 〈◊〉_d in_o say_v to_o we_o if_o any_o one_o bring_v thou_o not_o this_o doctrine_n say_v not_o so_o much_o to_o he_o as_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o shall_v communicate_v in_o his_o wiched_a work_n forbid_v we_o all_o communion_n as_o well_o internal_a as_o external_a with_o they_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o when_o external_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n be_v interdict_v on_o both_o side_n that_o be_v to_o say_v where_o there_o be_v a_o reciprocal_a excommunication_n and_o a_o erection_n of_o altar_n against_o altar_n there_o can_v be_v unity_n either_o internal_a or_o external_a if_o we_o be_v in_o unity_n say_v s._n augustine_n what_o make_v two_o pupp_n altar_n in_o the_o city_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o church_n which_o be_v catholic_n 2._o be_v one_o maintain_v herself_o whole_a and_o be_v join_v together_o with_o the_o cement_n of_o prelate_n adhere_v to_o one_o another_o but_o against_o these_o decision_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n there_o do_v arise_v four_o objection_n the_o first_o that_o the_o word_n church_n do_v grammaticallie_o signify_v assembly_n and_o consequent_o that_o all_o assembly_n be_v church_n and_o so_o all_o christian_a assembly_n be_v christian_a church_n now_o this_o objection_n be_v good_a in_o gramar_n and_o to_o interpret_v profane_a author_n but_o not_o in_o divinity_n nor_o to_o interpret_v christian_n author_n among_o who_o the_o word_n church_n have_v no_o more_o this_o vast_a and_o large_a grammatical_a signification_n as_o it_o have_v before_o for_o as_o when_o hormodius_fw-la and_o aristogiton_n have_v free_v the_o common_a wealth_n of_o athens_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o thirty_o tyrant_n the_o athenian_a senate_n to_o consecrate_v their_o name_n and_o to_o make_v they_o reverence_v to_o posterity_n ordain_v that_o from_o thence_o forward_o they_o shall_v never_o be_v impose_v upon_o or_o communicate_v to_o any_o other_o so_o after_o our_o lord_n have_v give_v to_o his_o
the_o contrary_a heresy_n confute_v by_o scripture_n only_o destitute_a of_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n and_o although_o optatus_n milevitus_fw-la in_o the_o beginning_n have_v attempt_v it_o nevertheless_o the_o success_n have_v make_v saint_n augustine_n who_o have_v go_v further_o in_o this_o question_n see_v and_o confess_v 6._o that_o to_o compose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o unwritten_a apostolic_a tradition_n and_o what_o saint_n augustine_n allege_v in_o generáll_n against_o petilianus_n must_v not_o be_v object_v against_o this_o if_o any_o one_o of_o christ_n or_o of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o aught_o belong_v to_o the_o faith_n or_o to_o life_n declare_v 〈◊〉_d then_o this_o that_o you_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o legal_a and_o euange_v licall_a scripture_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n for_o himself_o declare_v elsewhere_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o that_o this_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n further_o signify_v against_o or_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o apostle_n faith_n he_o have_v not_o say_v more_o then_o but_o further_o for_o if_o he_o have_v say_v more_o then_o he_o have_v condemn_v himself_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o come_v to_o the_o thessalonian_n to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v in_o their_o faith_n now_o he_o that_o supply_v add_v that_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o thing_n but_o take_v not_o away_o what_o be_v therein_o before_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o acts._n chap._n xix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n even_o so_o s._n chrisostome_n as_o well_o elsewhere_o as_o of_o deliberate_a purpose_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o act_n handle_v this_o question_n how_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v discern_v among_o many_o society_n which_o attribute_v this_o name_n to_o themselves_o do_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v two_o instrument_n to_o judge_v and_o decide_v this_o question_n first_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o afterward_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n not_o invent_v by_o any_o late_a body_n but_o always_o know_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n when_o she_o be_v but_o breed_v the_o reply_n there_o be_v four_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o article_n the_o first_o that_o saint_n crysostome_n give_v not_o this_o rule_n to_o discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o society_n that_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o what_o point_n soever_o but_o only_o to_o discern_v she_o from_o those_o that_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n wherein_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v more_o clear_a and_o express_v then_o in_o any_o other_o the_o second_o that_o this_o mark_n to_o discern_v the_o church_n he_o give_v not_o to_o those_o that_o be_v already_o preoccupate_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o any_o of_o the_o christian_a sect_n but_o to_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v not_o anticipate_v with_o passion_n for_o any_o of_o the_o party_n that_o combat_v about_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n may_v seem_v to_o judge_v the_o more_o impartiallie_o the_o three_o that_o saint_n chrysostom_n aim_n be_v not_o to_o treat_v serious_o there_o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n with_o the_o pagan_n but_o to_o stop_n their_o mouth_n and_o to_o show_v that_o whereas_o they_o say_v that_o they_o will_v turn_v christian_n but_o that_o they_o know_v not_o on_o which_o part_n to_o range_v themselves_o these_o be_v but_o pretence_n and_o not_o true_a language_n the_o fowrth_n that_o he_o stopp_n not_o there_o but_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o mean_n because_o of_o the_o subtlety_n and_o shift_n of_o heretic_n be_v not_o sufficient_a require_v and_o exact_v a_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o reduce_v in_o the_o last_o instance_n all_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o question_n to_o this_o point_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o have_v remain_v steadfast_a and_o immutable_a in_o her_o communion_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o other_o be_v go_v forth_o and_o that_o come_v forth_o from_o none_o a_o pagan_a say_v he_o come_v and_o say_v i_o will_v turn_v christian_n 33._o but_o i_o know_v not_o to_o who_o i_o ought_v to_o adhere_v for_o there_o be_v among_o you_o many_o strife_n sedition_n and_o tumult_n i_o know_v not_o which_o opinion_n i_o shall_v choose_v nor_o which_o i_o ought_v to_o prefer_v every_o one_o say_v i_o follow_v the_o truth_n who_o shall_v i_o that_o be_o utterlie_o ignorant_a in_o the_o scripture_n believe_v see_v both_o side_n as_o well_o the_o catholic_n as_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o arrian_n as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o protest_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o certain_o answer_v he_o make_v much_o for_o we_o for_o if_o we_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v reason_n thou_o shall_v not_o without_o cause_n be_v trouble_v but_o if_o we_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o they_o be_v simple_a and_o true_a it_o be_v easy_a for_o thou_o to_o judge_v thereof_o if_o any_o one_o conform_v himself_o to_o they_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n if_o any_o strive_v against_o they_o he_o be_v far_o from_o this_o rule_n but_o what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o say_v the_o gentile_a if_o the_o other_o come_v also_o say_v the_o scripture_n affirm_v this_o thing_n and_o thou_o say_v it_o affirm_v a_o other_o thing_n and_o that_o you_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n into_o diverse_a part_n each_o draw_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n thereof_o to_o his_o own_o side_n etc._n etc._n then_o say_v s._n chrisostome_n we_o will_v inquire_v of_o the_o pagan_a if_o what_o he_o say_v be_v pretence_n and_o excuse_n and_o ask_v he_o ifhe_o condemn_v the_o gentile_n he_o must_v say_v some_o thing_n for_o he_o will_v not_o desire_v to_o come_v to_o we_o till_o first_o he_o condemn_v they_o we_o will_v ask_v he_o then_o for_o what_o cause_n 〈◊〉_d condemn_v they_o for_o he_o will_v not_o condemn_v they_o without_o cause_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o will_v say_v because_o their_o god_n be_v creature_n and_o be_v not_o the_o uncreated_a god_n this_o 〈◊〉_d well_o answer_v we_o for_o if_o this_o 〈◊〉_d find_v in_o other_o heresy_n a_o clause_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o those_o heresy_n which_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o christ_n which_o be_v those_o where_o with_o the_o east_n be_v afflict_v and_o we_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a what_o need_v more_o word_n we_o all_o confess_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n but_o see_v who_o combat_n against_o it_o and_o who_o combat_n not_o against_o it_o we_o call_v he_o god_n and_o pronounce_v of_o he_o thing_n worthy_a of_o god_n that_o he_o have_v power_n that_o he_o be_v not_o servile_a that_o he_o be_v sree_a that_o he_o do_v all_o thing_n of_o himself_o and_o they_o the_o contrary_n and_o then_o final_o see_v that_o this_o attempt_n succeed_v not_o sufficient_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o but_o he_o that_o hear_v without_o preoccupation_n shall_v be_v persuade_v for_o as_o if_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v square_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o great_a consideration_n but_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o discern_v he_o that_o shall_v make_v wry_a line_n even_o so_o be_v it_o now_o but_o wheresore_n then_o will_v he_o say_v do_v they_o not_o see_v it_o preiudication_n and_o human_a cause_n do_v many_o thing_n that_o reply_v 〈◊〉_d they_o say_v also_o of_o us._n and_o how_o can_v they_o say_v it_o for_o we_o have_v not_o separate_v ourselves_o nor_o have_v make_v no_o schism_n nor_o division_n chrysost._n in_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o heresiarch_n we_o name_v not_o ourselves_o after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d name_n of_o any_o man_n we_o have_v no_o leader_n as_o to_o one_o martion_n to_o another_o manicheus_fw-la to_o a_o other_o arius_n to_o a_o other_o a_o other_o heresi-founder_n but_o if_o we_o take_v the_o appellation_n of_o any_o particular_a it_o be_v not_o from_o those_o that_o begin_v any_o heresy_n but_o of_o those_o that_o preside_v over_o we_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o doctor_n upon_o earth_n god_n forbid_v we_o have_v one_o alone_o in_o heaven_n this_o also_o will_v he_o say_v the_o other_o likewise_o affirm_v it_o but_o the_o name_n that_o they_o bear_v answer_v he_o to_o wit_n of_o marcionite_n or_o of_o manichee_n or_o of_o arrian_n convince_v they_o and_o stopp_n their_o mouth_n by_o which_o word_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o last_o analysis_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o question_n be_v all_o determine_v in_o this_o point_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o have_v remain_v unmovable_a and_o steadfast_a in_o her_o communion_n &_o from_o who_o all_o the_o
of_o catholic_n to_o the_o donatist_n because_o of_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n and_o yet_o grant_v it_o to_o those_o from_o who_o the_o donatist_n have_v take_v their_o doctrine_n because_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o communion_n cyprian_n people_n say_v s._n pacian_n have_v never_o be_v call_v otherwise_o then_o catholic_a and_o saint_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n o_o admirable_a change_n the_o author_n of_o oneself_o same_o opinion_n be_v adjudge_v catholic_n and_o the_o 95_o sectary_n heretic_n and_o s._n augustin_n dissension_n and_o division_n say_v he_o make_v you_o heretic_n and_o peace_n and_o unitìe_n make_v catholic_n and_o that_o in_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n this_o article_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o promotion_n of_o bishop_n whither_o they_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n of_o cyrtha_n it_o be_v repeat_v by_o s._n augustin_n who_o be_v secretary_n thereto_o in_o thesis_n word_n whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o this_o catholic_a church_n how_o praise-worthie_a soever_o he_o conceive_v his_o life_n 52_o to_o be_v by_o this_o only_o crime_n that_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n but_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v remain_v upon_o he_o and_o after_o by_o fulgentius_n in_o these_o word_n believe_v firm_o and_o doubt_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o only_a ghost_n if_o he_o be_v not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o alm_n soever_o he_o may_v give_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n can_v in_o any_o sort_n be_v save_v that_o i_o say_v be_v 39_o against_o or_o principal_o against_o the_o donatist_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o donatist_n agree_v in_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n with_o the_o catholic_n you_o be_v with_o we_o say_v s._n augustine_n in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o 48._o in_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o unity_n and_o in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o final_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n you_o be_v not_o with_o we_o and_o yet_o they_o differ_v only_o in_o one_o point_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o as_o s._n augustin_n himself_o who_o principal_o triumph_v over_o this_o heresy_n confess_v can_v not_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o scripture_n this_o say_v he_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o 29._o church_n neither_o thou_o nor_o i_o do_v evidentlie_o read_v and_o in_o the_o first_o book_n against_o 33._o cresconius_n though_o for_o this_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o even_o in_o this_o we_o follow_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n do_v recommend_v and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o ourselves_o say_v he_o dare_v 4._o affirm_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o we_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o unanimous_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o five_o the_o apostle_n have_v in_o this_o prescribe_v we_o nothing_o but_o this_o custom_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o cyprian_a aught_o to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v its_o original_n 23._o from_o their_o tradition_n as_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v with_o good_a right_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o have_v not_o be_v write_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a it_o suffice_v not_o to_o hold_v or_o rather_o to_o suppose_v to_o hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o father_n hold_v unless_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o catholic_a church_n wherewith_o the_o father_n do_v communicate_v and_o which_o by_o succession_n of_o person_n and_o as_o we_o pretend_v of_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o and_o if_o she_o have_v lose_v any_o thing_n of_o her_o extent_n in_o our_o hemisphere_n she_o recover_v as_o much_o and_o more_o daily_o in_o the_o other_o hemisphere_n that_o these_o prophecy_n may_v be_v fulfil_v 26._o in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v bless_v 3_o in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o house_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o all_o the_o high_a 2._o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v come_v up_o to_o she_o 14._o this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v preach_v over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o then_o the_o end_n shall_v come_v and_o such_o like_a in_o right_a unit_fw-la whereof_o the_o church_n as_o say_v s._n augustin_n have_v obtain_v the_o title_n and_o the_o alibi_fw-la mark_n of_o catholic_a the_o second_o observation_n be_v upon_o the_o restriction_n in_o case_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o beside_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n there_o be_v two_o other_o degree_n of_o thing_n the_o one_o sort_n profitable_a to_o salvation_n as_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o own_o minister_n to_o sell_v all_o our_o good_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o poor_a to_o fast_o in_o affliction_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n to_o pray_v our_o brother_n in_o the_o faith_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o and_o the_o other_o sort_n lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n as_o to_o fly_v from_o persecution_n to_o live_v by_o the_o altar_n since_o we_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n to_o put_v away_o our_o wife_n for_o adultery_n and_o other_o the_o like_a for_o i_o allege_v these_o for_o example_n and_o not_o for_o instance_n now_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v comformable_a to_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n to_o believe_v all_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v believe_v according_a to_o that_o degree_n wherein_o they_o have_v believe_v they_o to_o wit_n to_o believe_v for_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v esteem_v to_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n and_o for_o thing_n profitable_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v esteem_v to_o be_v profitable_a to_o salvation_n and_o for_o thing_n lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v to_o be_v lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o under_o colour_n that_o the_o two_o last_o kind_n be_v not_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o only_o profitable_a or_o lawful_a to_o condemn_v they_o and_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o for_o their_o occasion_n from_o the_o church_n which_o then_o have_v they_o in_o practice_n and_o still_o practise_v they_o to_o this_o day_n the_o three_o observation_n be_v upon_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o because_o of_o the_o diverse_a kind_n of_o necessity_n which_o have_v place_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v capable_a of_o diverse_a sense_n for_o there_o be_v a_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o a_o conditional_a necessity_n a_o necessity_n of_o mean_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o precept_n a_o necessity_n of_o special_a belief_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o general_a belief_n a_o necessity_n of_o act_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o approbatio_fw-la i_o call_v a_o absolute_a necessity_n not_o simple_o but_o by_o virtue_n of_o god_n institution_n that_o which_o receive_v no_o excuse_n of_o impossibility_n nor_o any_o exception_n of_o place_n time_n or_o person_n as_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o age_n capable_a of_o knowledge_n the_o belief_n in_o christ_n mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n for_o neither_o the_o circumstance_n of_o be_v in_o a_o place_n where_o we_o can_v be_v instruct_v in_o that_o article_n nor_o the_o prevention_n of_o time_n in_o die_v before_o we_o be_v inform_v thereof_o nor_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v a_o ignorant_a person_n unlearned_a dull_v not_o apt_a to_o comprehend_v a_o sheep_n and_o not_o a_o shepherd_n can_v warrant_v those_o from_o damnation_n that_o believe_v it_o not_o actual_o for_o as_o much_o as_o who_o believe_v not_o in_o the_o only_o sonn_n of_o god_n be_v already_o judge_v and_o in_o regard_n of_o little_a child_n baptism_n only_o according_a to_o our_o doctrine_n may_v supply_v the_o defect_n of_o faith_n in_o christ_n in_o their_o behalf_n agree_v with_o that_o sentence_n of_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o believe_v do_v not_o say_v do_v not_o teach_v if_o thou_o will_v be_v a_o catholic_n that_o little_a child_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d by_o death_n from_o be_v
as_o it_o have_v please_v god_n whole_o to_o accept_v may_v be_v hasten_v by_o the_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o necessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o precept_n and_o to_o exercise_n christian_n charity_n and_o piety_n both_o to_o the_o church_n that_o offer_v they_o and_o to_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n by_o who_o she_o offer_v they_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o the_o minister_n by_o who_o they_o be_v make_v with_o necessity_n of_o precept_n to_o exercise_v the_o commerce_n between_o the_o church_n militant_a and_o the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o to_o particular_a person_n out_o of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o private_a devotion_n not_o neeessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o act_n but_o only_o profitable_a that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o obtain_v pardon_n for_o their_o sin_n by_o the_o concourse_n of_o their_o prayer_n who_o be_v already_o in_o the_o per_fw-la fect_n and_o assure_v possession_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n but_o necessary_a to_o they_o and_o all_o other_o with_o nessitie_n of_o approbation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v oblige_v not_o to_o contradict_v they_o and_o not_o to_o condemn_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o article_n and_o not_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o upon_o this_o occasion_n under_o pain_n of_o fall_v into_o anathema_n and_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o heretic_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o prove_v lest_o i_o make_v a_o book_n of_o a_o letter_n but_o i_o do_v oblige_v myself_o to_o justify_v they_o when_o soever_o you_o shall_v desire_v it_o and_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o have_v flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o council'_v and_o by_o the_o form_n which_o remain_v to_o we_o in_o their_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n service_n that_o all_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o their_o time_n have_v uninersallie_o and_o uniform_o believe_v hold_v and_o practise_v they_o throughout_o all_o the_o region_n and_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o oblige_v myself_o i_o say_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v to_o you_o that_o she_o have_v hold_v these_o four_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o in_o the_o same_o form_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o our_o liturgy_n be_v and_o not_o as_o observation_n that_o then_o spring_v up_o but_o as_o thing_n that_o the_o same_o father_n testify_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v from_o all_o antiquity_n and_o to_o be_v derive_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a continuance_n from_o the_o tradition_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o as_o they_o can_v renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o any_o of_o these_o four_o point_n without_o renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o consequent_o the_o inheritance_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o by_o author_n and_o testimony_n all_o able_a to_o abide_v the_o touch_n as_o you_o know_v i_o be_o curious_a to_o make_v use_n of_o no_o other_o and_o with_o clear_a and_o ingenuous_a answer_n to_o all_o objection_n collect_v out_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n or_o of_o age_n before_o they_o a_o thing_n that_o will_v be_v the_o more_o easy_a for_o i_o because_o the_o proof_n that_o we_o will_v avouch_v out_o of_o the_o father_n be_v proof_n which_o contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o affirmative_a of_o what_o we_o say_v whereas_o our_o adversary_n can_v find_v one_o only_a passage_n which_o contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o negative_a but_o only_o in_o term_n from_o whence_o they_o pretend_v to_o infer_v it_o by_o consequence_n and_o which_o at_o a_o just_a tribunal_n will_v not_o merit_v so_o much_o as_o to_o be_v hear_v for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o injustice_n to_o allege_v consequence_n from_o passage_n and_o even_o those_o evil_n interpret_v and_o misunderstand_v and_o in_o who_o illation_n there_o be_v always_o some_o paralogism_n hide_v against_o the_o express_a word_n and_o the_o lively_a and_o actual_a practice_n of_o the_o same_o father_n from_o who_o they_o be_v collect_v and_o that_o may_v be_v good_a to_o take_v the_o father_n for_o adversary_n and_o to_o accuse_v they_o for_o want_n of_o sense_n or_o memory_n but_o not_o to_o take_v they_o for_o judge_n and_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o observation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o practise_v to_o this_o i_o will_v also_o add_v whensoever_o you_o shall_v desire_v it_o the_o present_a conformity_n of_o all_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a church_n in_o these_o four_o case_n with_o the_o roman_a and_o of_o all_o those_o which_o have_v remain_v even_o to_o this_o day_n under_o their_o jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n those_o that_o be_v under_o the_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o the_o grecian_n russian_n muscovite_n and_o asian_o of_o asia-minor_a separate_a from_o we_o near_o eight_o hundred_o year_n of_o those_o that_o be_v unde_fw-la the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o antioch_n as_o the_o syrian_n mesopotamian_n and_o other_o yet_o more_o eastern_a nation_n for_o those_o that_o obey_v the_o syrian_a patriarch_n as_o the_o maronites_n persevere_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o those_o that_o rely_v upon_o the_o egyptian_a patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n as_o the_o egyptian_n who_o they_o call_v cophtite_n and_o the_o ethiopian_n which_o have_v be_v divide_v both_o from_o we_o and_o from_o the_o greek_n more_a than_o eleven_o hundred_o year_n even_o from_o the_o time_n of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o all_o these_o hold_v these_o four_o point_n yea_o with_o more_o jealousy_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o particular_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n where_o of_o they_o do_v not_o only_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o day_n call_v in_o the_o very_a self_n same_o sense_n and_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o also_o exercise_v the_o adoration_n with_o external_a gesture_n more_o full_a of_o humility_n than_o we_o a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o these_o four_o point_n be_v uniform_o hold_v and_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a cahtholicke_a church_n since_o all_o the_o part_n whereinto_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n be_v dismember_v do_v retain_v they_o uniform_o to_o this_o day_n notwithstanding_o so_o many_o distance_n separation_n and_o division_n through_o all_o the_o region_n of_o the_o earth_n these_o be_v in_o general_a the_o cause_n that_o have_v move_v i_o to_o use_v that_o exception_n in_o my_o letter_n that_o you_o object_n to_o i_o in_o you_o whereof_o if_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n have_v as_o well_o leisure_n to_o hear_v the_o particularity_n as_o he_o have_v capacity_n to_o comprehend_v they_o i_o assure_v myself_o he_o will_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o i_o shall_v desire_v in_o he_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a but_o he_o will_v desire_v it_o himself_o and_o put_v himself_o in_o state_n to_o obtain_v it_o and_o to_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v obtain_v by_o those_o that_o be_v deprive_v of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o will_v add_v yet_o to_o be_v other_o crown_n that_o of_o make_v himself_o a_o mediator_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o will_v be_v to_o he_o a_o more_o triumphant_a glory_n then_o that_o of_o all_o the_o alexander_n and_o of_o all_o the_o caesar_n and_o which_o will_v gain_v to_o his_o isle_n no_o less_o a_o honour_n in_o have_v breed_v he_o they_o to_o have_v breed_v great_a constantine_n the_o first_o deliverer_n and_o pacifier_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n i_o pray_v god_n that_o he_o will_v one_o day_n crown_n all_o the_o other_o grace_n wherewith_o he_o have_v endow_v he_o with_o that_o and_o hear_v to_o this_o effect_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o late_a queen_n mother_n who_o tear_n like_o those_o of_o s._n augustins_n mother_n do_v not_o only_o intercede_v for_o he_o in_o heaven_n but_o her_o blood_n also_o and_o likewise_o keep_v you_o sr._n in_o his_o safe_a and_o holy_a protection_n from_o paris_n 15._o julij_fw-la 1611._o a_o admonition_n to_o the_o reader_n this_o letter_n to_o mons._n casaubon_n occasion_v the_o whole_a discourse_n ensue_v for_o the_o letter_n be_v show_v to_o his_o most_o excellent_a majesty_n our_o sowerain_a lord_n king_n james_n of_o glorious_a memory_n it_o please_v he_o not_o only_o to_o read_v it_o but_o to_o take_v pain_n to_o answer_v it_o as_o he_o think_v most_o convenient_a to_o which_o answer_n of_o his_o majesty_n the_o cardinal_n reply_v
epithet_n to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o she_o for_o as_o the_o star_n that_o the_o author_n call_v lucifer_n although_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o that_o be_v call_v vesper_n yet_o when_o it_o go_v before_o the_o son_n it_o bear_v one_o name_n and_o when_o it_o follow_v he_o it_o have_v a_o other_o so_o although_o the_o jewish_a congregation_n have_v be_v in_o some_o sort_n one_o same_o society_n with_o the_o christian_a congregation_n nevertheless_o when_o this_o society_n have_v go_v before_o her_o sun_n which_o be_v christ_n she_o have_v bear_v one_o name_n to_o wit_n the_o synagogue_n and_o when_o she_o follow_v he_o she_o 18._o bear_v a_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o church_n and_o therefore_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o s._n peter_n dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o hear_v not_o he_o church_n let_v he_o 12._o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n and_o when_o s._n luke_n relate_v that_o herod_n set_v himself_o to_o persecute_v quosdam_fw-la de_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la some_o of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n 4_o 10._o and_o when_o saint_n paul_n write_v i_o teach_v it_o so_o in_o all_o the_o church_n and_o again_o be_v 5._o without_o scandal_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o the_o gentile_n and_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o 34._o when_o s._n james_n proclaim_v if_o any_o one_o be_v sick_a let_v he_o call_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o s._n ireneus_fw-la say_v there_o have_v be_v sacrifice_n among_o the_o people_n there_o be_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n they_o think_v they_o have_v sufficient_o distinguish_v 13._o without_o any_o other_o addition_n the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n and_o contrariwise_o when_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n in_o a_o age_n neighbouringe_v upon_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n entitle_v her_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o philomilion_n and_o to_o all_o the_o a_o diocese_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o when_o clement_n alexandrinus_n write_v there_o need_v not_o many_o word_n to_o show_v that_o the_o mocke-councell_n of_o heretic_n be_v 4._o after_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o clem._n when_o tertullian_n say_v martion_n give_v his_o money_n to_o the_o catholic_a 27._o church_n which_o reject_v both_o it_o and_o he_o when_o he_o stray_v from_o our_o truth_n 4._o to_o heresy_n and_o when_o saint_n cyprian_n advertise_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n that_o pass_v in_o to_o italy_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o hold_v fast_o the_o root_n and_o matrice_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o when_o saint_n epiphanius_n report_v that_o under_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o ancient_a church_n call_v themselves_o 65._o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o militian_n the_o church_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o when_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n ordain_v that_o all_o the_o 3._o oratory_n of_o the_o heretic_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o they_o and_o present_o after_o deliver_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o pretend_v not_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o distinguish_v the_o great_a and_o the_o original_a body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o particular_a and_o late_a sect_n yet_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a in_o distinguish_v by_o heruniversalitie_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n distinguish_v she_o alsoe_o by_o accident_n from_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n as_o a_o special_a difference_n in_o distinguish_v her_o species_n from_o other_o species_n of_o the_o same_o gender_n do_v also_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o of_o other_o gender_n though_o that_o be_v not_o her_o proper_a office_n for_o the_o word_n reasonable_a discerninge_v man_n from_o bird_n fish_n serpent_n and_o other_o beast_n leave_v he_o not_o undiscern_v accessary_o from_o plant_n metal_n and_o stone_n but_o we_o maintain_v the_o express_a and_o direct_a end_n for_o which_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_a have_v be_v add_v to_o the_o church_n i_o say_v to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n if_o i_o shall_v this_o day_n by_o chance_n enter_v into_o a_o populous_a town_n 〈◊〉_d say_v s._n pacianus_n a_o author_n celebrate_v by_o saint_n jerom_n and_o find_v there_o marcioniste_n and_o apolinarians_n it_o must_v be_v read_v apellecians_n cataphrigian_o novatian_n and_o other_o such_o like_a which_o call_v themselves_o christian_n by_o what_o surname_n shall_v i_o know_v the_o congregation_n of_o my_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o entitle_v catholic_a and_o again_o christian_n be_v my_o name_n catholic_a be_v my_o surname_n that_o name_n i_o this_o mark_n i_o out_o by_o that_o i_o be_o manifest_v prodor_fw-la &_o non_fw-la probor_fw-la by_o this_o i_o be_o distinguish_v and_o saint_n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n a_o author_n the_o same_o age_n expoundinge_a the_o creed_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v he_o thy_o faith_n have_v give_v thou_o this_o article_n to_o hold_v undoubtedlie_o and_o in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o 〈◊〉_d fly_v the_o pollute_a 〈◊〉_d of_o heretic_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o when_o 〈◊〉_d thou_o come_v into_o a_o town_n inquire_v not_o simple_o where_o the_o temple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o the_o other_o heresy_n of_o impious_a person_n do_v likewise_o call_v their_o den_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o ask_v simple_o where_o the_o church_n be_v but_o where_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n for_o that_o 10._o name_n be_v the_o proper_a name_n of_o this_o holy_a church_n and_o saint_n augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o that_o catholic_a for_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n name_n also_o their_o congregation_n church_n but_o heretic_n believe_v in_o god_n in_o a_o false_a manner_n violate_v the_o faith_n and_o schismatickes_n by_o their_o unjust_a division_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherlie_a charity_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v therefore_o the_o heretic_n appartain_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n so_o that_o it_o amaze_v i_o that_o i_o have_v have_v so_o little_a industry_n to_o explain_v myself_o as_o to_o have_v give_v his_o majesty_n occasion_n to_o answer_v that_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o begin_v of_o my_o first_o observation_n that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o title_n of_o simple_a belief_n but_o of_o communion_n be_v not_o enough_o manifest_a for_o have_v allege_v these_o four_o place_n of_o saint_n augustine_n schismatickes_n appertain_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n although_o they_o believe_v 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o thing_n with_o us._n those_o that_o disagree_v so_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n as_o their_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o all_o or_o that_o it_o spread_v itself_o but_o be_v find_v separate_v in_o some_o part_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v a_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o affirm_v more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o other_o but_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v a_o other_o disputation_n division_n and_o dissension_n 〈◊〉_d make_v you_o heretic_n and_o peace_n and_o unity_n make_v we_o catholic_n and_o have_v accompany_v they_o with_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n vincentius_n 9_o 〈◊〉_d o_o admirable_a conversion_n or_o change_n the_o author_n of_o oneself_o opinion_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o it_o bereticke_n and_o with_o those_o of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d prosper_n 〈◊〉_d that_o communicate_v with_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o 〈◊〉_d catholic_a and_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o simple_a title_n of_o belief_n but_o of_o communion_n also_o it_o be_v true_a i_o expect_v not_o that_o a_o question_n that_o have_v be_v ancient_o move_v and_o adiuge_v even_o with_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n shall_v again_o have_v be_v contest_v against_o and_o put_v into_o dispute_n for_o in_o the_o controversy_n of_o catholic_n and_o donatists_n upon_o the_o word_n catholic_a before_o 〈◊〉_d the_o decision_n whereof_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v the_o church_n be_v never_o
perfect_o treat_v of_o no_o more_o then_o before_o the_o question_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o trinity_n have_v never_o be_v perfect_o treat_v of_o the_o thesis_fw-la or_o tenet_fw-la of_o the_o catholic_n be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o word_n of_o communion_n and_o not_o a_o word_n of_o simple_a belief_n the_o christian_a african_n be_v call_v say_v saint_n augustin_n and_o not_o with_o out_o good_a right_n catholic_n protest_v 3_o by_o their_o proper_a communion_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o again_o we_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o communion_n that_o we_o have_v the_o catholic_a church_n &_o the_o thesis_fw-la of_o the_o donatist_n ibid._n contrariwise_o be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o communion_n but_o of_o belief_n and_o observation_n of_o precept_n the_o donatist_n say_v saint_n id_fw-la austin_n answer_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o universality_n of_o nation_n but_o from_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n 48._o and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n rogat_fw-la thou_o think_v say_v he_o then_o to_o saìe_v some_o subtle_a thing_n when_o thou_o interprete_a the_o name_n of_o catholic_a not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o from_o the_o observation_n of_o all_o the_o precept_n and_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o again_o you_o be_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hut_a from_o the_o observation_n of_o all_o the_o precept_n and_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o the_o judgement_n that_o be_v make_v ibid._n upon_o this_o difference_n be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o title_n not_o of_o simple_a belief_n but_o of_o communion_n also_o after_o a_o contention_n of_o 40._o day_n say_v 1._o optatus_n milevit_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o first_o disputation_n of_o the_o donatist_n the_o final_a sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n eunomius_n and_o olympus_n which_o be_v the_o bishop_n depute_v to_o judge_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a between_o the_o catholic_n 3._o of_o africa_n and_o the_o donatist_n be_v that_o that_o be_v catholic_a that_o be_v spread_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n the_o commissary_n say_v he_o answer_v that_o he_o can_v not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d attribute_v the_o name_n catholic_a to_o any_o other_o then_o to_o those_o to_o who_o the_o emperor_n 6._o from_o who_o he_o have_v his_o commission_n have_v attribute_v it_o and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n cite_v the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v upon_o this_o conference_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o have_v forbid_v that_o those_o that_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o will_v not_o in_o peace_n adore_v the_o author_n of_o 〈◊〉_d shall_v dare_v to_o possess_v any_o thing_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o 57_o the_o emperor_n of_o our_o communion_n have_v ordain_v law_n against_o all_o heretic_n now_o they_o call_v heretic_n those_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o communion_n among_o which_o you_o be_v 13_o and_o after_o dispute_v with_o the_o same_o donatist_n thou_o ask_v say_v he_o of_o a_o stranger_n whether_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a or_o a_o christian_a he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a thou_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o catechumenus_fw-la or_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a lest_o he_o shall_v intrude_v himself_o unlawfullie_o to_o the_o sacrament_n he_o answer_v thou_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a thou_o ask_v he_o of_o what_o communion_n he_o be_v he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a catholic_a chap._n ii_o of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n now_o the_o king_n believe_v simple_o without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v one_o only_o by_o name_n and_o effect_n catholic_a and_o universal_a spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n out_o of_o which_o he_o affirm_v himself_o there_o can_v be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n he_o condemn_v and_o deteste_v those_o which_o either_o heretofore_o or_o since_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o be_v become_v heretic_n as_o the_o man_n ichee_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v become_v schismatickes_n as_o the_o donatist_n against_o which_o two_o kind_n of_o man_n principal_o saint_n augustine_n have_v write_v the_o thing_n allege_v in_o this_o observation_n the_o reply_n telesius_n a_o stripling_n of_o greece_n have_v win_v the_o prize_n and_o victory_n of_o the_o combat_n in_o the_o pythian_a game_n when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o leadinge_n he_o in_o triumph_n there_o arise_v such_o a_o dispute_n between_o the_o diverse_a nation_n there_o present_a every_o one_o be_v earnest_n to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o own_o as_o the_o one_o draw_v he_o one_o way_n the_o other_o a_o other_o way_n instead_o of_o receive_v the_o honour_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o he_o he_o be_v tear_v and_o dismember_v even_o by_o those_o that_o strive_v who_o shall_v honour_v he_o most_o so_o happenes_n it_o to_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n avow_v that_o to_o she_o only_o appertain_v the_o victory_n over_o hell_n and_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v part_n in_o the_o prize_n and_o glory_n of_o this_o triumph_n must_v serve_v under_o her_o ensign_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o debate_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o this_o society_n than_o every_o sect_n desirous_a to_o draw_v she_o to_o themselves_o they_o rend_v and_o tear_v she_o in_o piece_n and_o in_o steed_n of_o embrace_v the_o church_n which_o consist_v in_o unity_n they_o embrace_v schism_n and_o division_n which_o be_v the_o death_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n the_o cause_n or_o rather_o the_o pretext_n of_o this_o evil_a come_v from_o two_o fault_n that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v in_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la or_o church_n which_o make_v the_o possession_n uncertain_a and_o disputable_a the_o one_o be_v the_o fraudulent_a restriction_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o only_a invisible_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a by_o which_o when_o they_o feel_v themselves_o press_v to_o represent_v the_o succession_n of_o their_o church_n they_o save_v themselves_o like_o homer_n aeneas_n or_o virgil_n cacus_n in_o obscurity_n and_o darkness_n the_o other_o be_v the_o equivocal_a and_o captious_a extension_n of_o the_o same_o word_n church_n to_o all_o sect_n which_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n by_o which_o when_o they_o see_v themselves_o exclude_v from_o the_o refuge_n of_o their_o invissble_a church_n they_o have_v recourse_n from_o darkness_n to_o confusion_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n but_o sometime_o pure_a in_o faith_n and_o sometime_o impure_a that_o be_v to_o say_v now_o a_o church_n and_o now_o no_o church_n and_o therefore_o i_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o singular_a care_n of_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n that_o his_o majesty_n say_v he_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n have_v add_v as_o to_o prevent_v all_o thesis_n shift_n without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n for_o to_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n be_v to_o believe_v she_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o understand_v she_o the_o father_n i_o say_v which_o have_v lest_o we_o these_o sentence_n pronunce_v sometime_o as_o in_o the_o hypothesis_n against_o the_o manichee_n and_o donatist_n but_o as_o in_o the_o thesis_fw-la against_o all_o kind_n of_o heretic_n or_o schismatickes_n in_o general_a that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n and_o other_o such_o like_a which_o his_o majesty_n protest_v to_o approve_v now_o first_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n these_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o intend_v such_o a_o church_n as_o these_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v on_o the_o top_n of_o all_o the_o mountain_n 2._o and_o all_o the_o hill_n shall_v flow_v to_o she_o the_o people_n shall_v walk_v in_o thy_o light_n and_o the_o 60._o 61._o king_n in_o the_o brightness_n of_o thy_o orient_n their_o seed_n shall_v be_v know_v among_o the_o 5._o people_n and_o their_o king_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o these_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o 18._o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o hear_v 〈◊〉_d not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o
a_o heathen_a or_o publican_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o church_n visible_a manifest_a and_o eminent_a and_o not_o a_o church_n either_o perpetual_o invisible_a or_o as_o if_o she_o have_v gyges_n ring_n now_o visible_a and_o now_o invisible_a the_o church_n say_v saint_n cyprian_n clothe_v with_o the_o light_n of_o our_o lord_n shed_v her_o beam_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o s._n crisostome_n g_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a 4._o to_o extinguish_v the_o sun_n then_o to_o obscure_v the_o church_n and_o again_o h_o the_o sun_n 〈◊〉_d not_o so_o manifest_a nor_o the_o ligh_v thereof_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o church_n and_o saint_n 2._o augustine_n a_o the_o church_n be_v not_o hide_v for_o she_o be_v not_o put_v under_o a_o bushel_n but_o in_o a_o candlestick_n that_o she_o may_v give_v light_n to_o all_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o 14._o of_o she_o our_o lord_n have_v say_v the_o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n b_o it_o be_v a_o condition_n common_a to_o all_o heretic_n not_o to_o 3._o see_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o manifest_a and_o build_v in_o the_o light_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n out_o of_o the_o unity_n whereof_o all_o that_o they_o do_v though_o they_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o very_o exact_o can_v no_o more_o warrant_v they_o against_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o the_o spider_n web_n against_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o cold_a and_o again_o he_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a 104._o mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n then_o that_o can_v be_v she_o and_o in_o deed_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n have_v not_o have_v need_n to_o be_v purge_v with_o hellebore_n who_o employ_v these_o sentence_n against_o the_o here_o ticke_v and_o schismatickes_n of_o their_o age_n to_o press_v they_o to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v to_o the_o reward_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v eccles._n abandon_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n d_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n sor_n his_o father_n that_o ibid._n have_v not_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n e_o that_o he_o can_v live_v that_o withdraw_v himself_o ibidem_fw-la from_o the_o church_n and_o build_v to_o himself_o other_o seat_n and_o other_o dwelling_n ibidem_fw-la cont_n f_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o who_o assemble_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o church_n g_o that_o he_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o the_o arcke_n shall_v perish_v at_o the_o come_n of_o the_o flood_n h_o that_o lucifèr_n he_o which_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o his_o house_n be_v profane_a i_o that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a lucif_n church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v k_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a 〈◊〉_d church_n can_v have_v life_n l_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n alone_o be_v the_o body_n 1._o of_o christ_n m_o that_o out_o of_o this_o body_n the_o holy_a ghost_n quicken_v none_o n_o that_o whosoever_o 152._o then_o will_v have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v take_v heed_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o likewise_o take_v heed_n of_o enter_v into_o she_o fained_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o 50_o ibidem_fw-la the_o catholic_a church_n have_v be_v a_o invisible_a flock_n of_o predestinate_a ibidem_fw-la person_n know_v only_o to_o god_n and_o into_o who_o rolle_n as_o appoint_v from_o all_o eternity_n none_o can_v enter_v or_o be_v add_v thereu_n unto_o second_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n the_o father_n do_v not_o intend_v the_o chaos_n and_o general_a mass_n of_o all_o christian_a sect_n &_o society_n as_o well_o pure_a as_o impure_a as_o well_o heretic_n as_o schismatickes_n as_o our_o adversary_n do_v when_o they_o feel_v themselves_o exclude_v from_o their_o refuge_n of_o a_o invisible_a church_n but_o by_o the_o word_n cacholicke_a church_n the_o father_n intend_v a_o society_n such_o both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n as_o these_o prophetical_a oracle_n paint_v she_o forth_o o_o thou_o be_v whole_o fair_a and_o there_o be_v no_o 4._o spott_n in_o thou_o p_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o justice_n the_o faithful_a city_n 1._o 52._o q_o through_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o pass_v any_o that_o be_v uncircumcised_a or_o unclean_a 2._o r._n i_o will_v espouse_v thou_o in_o faith_n and_o thou_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n 16._o 3_o and_o these_o evangelicall_a decree_n s_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v 6._o against_o she_o t_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o soundation_n of_o truth_n u._fw-mi there_o be_v no_o communion_n of_o christ_n with_o belial_n nor_o of_o light_n with_o darkness_n x_o if_o any_o joan._n one_o bring_v not_o this_o doctrine_n say_v not_o to_o he_o so_o much_o as_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o communicate_v in_o his_o wicked_a work_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o understand_v by_o that_o term_n society_n of_o christian_n extract_v and_o contract_v by_o the_o just_a and_o sufficient_a mean_n of_o external_a vocation_n to_o salvation_n and_o distinct_a and_o purify_v from_o the_o impurity_n and_o contagion_n of_o all_o the_o heretical_a &_o schismatical_a sect_n y_z if_o thou_o hear_v in_o any_o part_n lucifer_n say_v saint_n jerom_n of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o but_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n 〈◊〉_d montayner_n or_o campite_n know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogue_n of_o antichrist_n &_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la z_o beside_o the_o only_a church_n which_o be_v true_o catholic_a the_o other_o among_o the_o heretic_n be_v 1._o esteem_v to_o be_v but_o be_v not_o so_o indeed_o and_o again_o the_o church_n be_v one_o which_o can_v 2._o be_v among_o we_o and_o among_o you_o it_o remain_v then_o that_o it_o be_v in_o one_o only_a place_n and_o 7._o saint_n augustine_n to_o honoratus_n although_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o there_o be_v always_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v a_o other_o dispute_n that_o which_o suffice_v for_o the_o question_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o church_n to_o which_o different_a heresy_n impose_v different_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v by_o there_o particular_a name_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o indgment_n of_o any_o not_o preoccupate_v with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o 6._o be_v all_o ambition_n aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n we_o must_v hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n that_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o by_o stranger_n for_o whether_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n will_v or_o will_v not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o they_o but_o with_o strange_n they_o call_v the_o catholic_n noe_o otherwise_o than_o catholic_n and_o in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 149._o psalm_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n she_o have_v be_v mark_v out_o before_o she_o be_v see_v and_o she_o have_v be_v exhibit_v to_o the_o end_n she_o shall_v be_v see_v and_o 10._o in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v one_o church_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_a for_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n call_v also_o their_o congregation_n church_n but_o the_o heretic_n beleevinge_v of_o god_n false_a thing_n violate_v the_o faith_n and_o schismatickes_n by_o unjust_a dissension_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherly_a charity_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o heretic_n do_v appertain_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatickes_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n and_o certain_o how_o can_v the_o father_n without_o make_v themselves_o ridiculous_a te_fw-la their_o auditor_n beat_v down_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n with_o these_o sentence_n 1._o that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o 2._o whosoever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n 4_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o
for_o first_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la church_n be_v derive_v from_o a_o verb_n which_o signify_v to_o call_v and_o not_o to_o predestine_v from_o whence_o s._n paul_n confirm_v the_o use_n of_o this_o 1._o etymology_n inscribe_v his_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o the_o saint_n call_v and_o in_o 4._o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephes._n he_o say_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o 3_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n and_o in_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o coloss._n let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n rule_n in_o your_o heart_n by_o which_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one-selfe_n body_n and_o second_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o a_o simple_a multitude_n and_o a_o society_n that_o the_o society_n add_v to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o multitude_n a_o condition_n and_o a_o certain_a character_n as_o it_o be_v in_o virtue_n whereof_o they_o may_v communicate_v together_o now_o predestination_n as_o it_o be_v simple_a predestination_n put_v nothing_o into_o the_o person_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o be_v not_o make_v in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n only_o and_o by_o consequent_a do_v not_o make_v they_o actual_o part_n of_o the_o church_n our_o predestination_n say_v s._n 150._o august_n be_v not_o make_v in_o we_o but_o in_o god_n the_o three_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o we_o 2._o vocation_n justification_n and_o glorification_n for_o that_o that_o be_v allege_v out_o of_o saint_n paul_n that_o god_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o have_v mark_v they_o with_o his_o signet_n must_v be_v understand_v that_o he_o have_v mark_v the_o predestinate_a in_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o eternal_a determination_n and_o not_o in_o they_o as_o a_o architect_n who_o design_n in_o his_o spirit_n certain_a stone_n that_o he_o will_v employ_v in_o his_o build_n mark_n they_o not_o by_o this_o mental_a designation_n in_o they_o but_o in_o himself_o and_o make_v they_o not_o by_o this_o simple_a determination_n actual_a part_n of_o his_o build_n i_o mean_v to_o be_v brief_a that_o the_o union_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n be_v in_o they_o now_o the_o union_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v in_o god_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o predestinate_a be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o the_o union_n of_o predestination_n but_o that_o of_o vocation_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o three_o s._n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o by_o analogy_n to_o a_o organical_a body_n god_n say_v he_o constitute_v he_o head_n 1._o over_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n and_o again_o i_o accomplish_v that_o which_o want_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n in_o my_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o organical_a body_n as_o it_o be_v organical_a to_o be_v compose_v of_o 12._o diverse_a office_n member_n and_o part_n if_o all_o the_o member_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v one_o member_n where_o shall_v the_o body_n be_v and_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o schoolman_n prove_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v not_o animate_v or_o live_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n and_o they_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o make_v up_o of_o heterogeneal_a and_o different_a part_n in_o composition_n and_o complexion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v distinction_n of_o member_n organ_n and_o office_n be_v the_o church_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o hide_a and_o eternal_a predestination_n for_o then_o the_o not_o predestinate_a can_v not_o be_v minister_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o by_o consequent_a it_o be_v in_o the_o external_a visible_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o not_o in_o predestination_n which_o be_v internal_a to_o god_n hide_a and_o eternal_a that_o the_o be_v and_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v fowrthly_a the_o same_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v temper_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d member_n that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n now_o the_o predestinate_a be_v not_o capable_a of_o schism_n as_o they_o be_v predestinat_a but_o as_o they_o be_v call_v so_o it_o be_v not_o predestination_n but_o vocation_n that_o frame_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n five_o he_o affirm_v the_o church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n the_o superior_a jerusalem_n say_v 4._o he_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d say_v jerusalem_fw-la take_v not_o accord_v to_o the_o lowliness_n of_o the_o legal_a 〈◊〉_d but_o according_a to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a sense_n be_v free_a 4._o which_o be_v our_o mother_n and_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v of_o she_o that_o 〈◊〉_d write_v rejoice_v thou_o barren_a woman_n that_o bring_v not_o forth_o child_n now_o the_o church_n do_v not_o engender_v we_o by_o predestination_n for_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o author_n of_o predestination_n and_o not_o the_o church_n but_o by_o vocation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v vocation_n and_o not_o predestination_n that_o constitute_n the_o church_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o church_n &_o mother_n of_o the_o faithful_a moreover_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o mother_n be_v before_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o 12._o interposition_n of_o the_o mother_n authority_n say_v saint_n aug_n we_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o true_a father_n for_o that_o that_o aristotle_n write_v 2._o that_o in_o certain_a part_n of_o the_o upper_a 〈◊〉_d where_o woman_n be_v common_a they_o discern_v the_o child_n by_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v to_o their_o father_n be_v good_a for_o those_o people_n where_o that_o similitude_n have_v place_n but_o we_o in_o who_o nature_n the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v so_o deface_v by_o the_o spott_n of_o original_a sin_n as_o we_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v to_o be_v his_o child_n by_o virtue_n of_o natural_a similitude_n only_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n for_o we_o to_o pretend_v to_o this_o quality_n but_o that_o we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o he_o in_o our_o spiritual_a mother_n which_o be_v the_o church_n his_o only_a spouse_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o deny_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o if_o any_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n and_o to_o exhort_v the_o christian_n to_o do_v like_o the_o 〈◊〉_d xanthian_o in_o take_v the_o surname_n of_o their_o mother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a 32._o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v saint_n augustine_n if_o we_o lo_o the_o church_n if_o we_o be_v knit_v in_o one_o body_n by_o charity_n if_o we_o rejoice_v in_o the_o catholic_a name_n and_o faith_n now_o the_o certainty_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o church_n can_v serve_v we_o for_o a_o mean_n and_o path_n way_n to_o come_v to_o the_o persuasion_n of_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n if_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisible_a secret_n of_o predestination_n for_o by_o this_o definition_n contrariwise_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v to_o be_v child_n of_o god_n and_o comprehend_v in_o the_o rolle_n of_o the_o predestinate_a before_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o consist_v not_o in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisiblie_o condition_n of_o predestination_n but_o in_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a condition_n of_o vocation_n also_o we_o see_v that_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o godfather_n of_o this_o society_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o she_o ought_v to_o bear_v it_o have_v never_o use_v that_o name_n neither_o he_o nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o to_o design_n a_o visible_a society_n constitute_v by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n 16._o for_o when_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o word_n in_o the_o future_a tense_n i_o will_v build_v show_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o church_n constitute_v not_o by_o prestination_n which_o be_v establish_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o the_o word_n key_n which_o signify_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o ministry_n confirm_v it_o
correct_v or_o explain_v it_o both_o in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o in_o carthage_n and_o in_o his_o retractation_n as_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o colour_n to_o abuse_v it_o for_o saint_n augustine_n in_o his_o first_o disputation_n against_o the_o donatist_n find_v himself_o press_v with_o the_o argument_n that_o they_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v give_v by_o heretic_n because_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n advise_v himself_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o baptism_n from_o whence_o this_o distinction_n of_o people_n know_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n be_v principal_o take_v to_o help_v himself_o against_o they_o not_o with_o the_o formal_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o only_a infidel_n and_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a christian_n be_v exclude_v but_o by_o the_o final_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o final_a and_o future_a number_n of_o those_o of_o who_o she_o shall_v be_v constitute_v in_o the_o other_o world_n from_o which_o wicked_a catholic_n be_v also_o exclude_v to_o the_o end_n to_o infer_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o donatist_n that_o as_o evil_a catholic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o future_a permanent_a and_o principal_a be_v do_v true_o baptise_v so_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o present_a and_o passant_a be_v yet_o may_v administer_v true_a baptism_n and_o for_o a_o foundation_n of_o his_o definition_n he_o make_v use_v of_o epithet_n of_o solomon_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v no_o spott_n nor_o wrinkle_n and_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d she_o such_o like_a eulogy_n of_o the_o church_n which_o appertain_v either_o to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d state_n of_o the_o other_o world_n or_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o after_o that_o the_o donati_v abuse_v both_o this_o definition_n and_o the_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o catholic_a communion_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o the_o church_n he_o change_v his_o procede_v in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o at_o carthage_n and_o declare_v that_o this_o definition_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o present_a and_o formal_a be_v which_o she_o have_v in_o this_o world_n but_o accord_v to_o the_o future_a and_o final_a be_v which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o 3._o next_o the_o catholic_n say_v he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o many_o testimony_n and_o example_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o wicked_a man_n be_v now_o so_o mingle_v in_o the_o church_n that_o although_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n ought_v to_o be_v watchful_a to_o correct_v they_o both_o in_o word_n and_o by_o excommunication_n and_o degradation_n nevertheless_o not_o only_o be_v hide_v they_o be_v unknown_a but_o even_o be_v know_v they_o be_v often_o tolerate_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o peace_n and_o show_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n do_v in_o that_o manner_n well_o agree_v together_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o place_n whereby_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v with_o the_o medley_n of_o the_o wicked_a signisie_n the_o present_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o place_n whereby_o she_o be_v design_v to_o have_v no_o wicked_a person_n mix_v with_o she_o signify_v the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o shall_v eternal_o have_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o a_o little_a after_o so_o the_o catholic_n refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o two_o church_n declare_v express_o and_o instant_o what_o they_o intend_v to_o say_v to_o wit_n that_o they_o have_v not_o pretend_v that_o that_o church_n which_o be_v now_o mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n shall_v be_v a_o other_o church_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o shall_v have_v no_o wicked_a peson_n in_o it_o but_o that_o the_o same_o one_o and_o holy_a church_n be_v now_o in_o one_o sort_n and_o shall_v be_v then_o in_o a_o other_o now_o she_o be_v compound_v of_o good_a and_o wicked_a man_n and_o they_o she_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o city_n 9_o of_o god_n make_v by_o he_o after_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n there_o where_o the_o one_o and_o other_o kind_a be_v find_v that_o be_v good_a &_o evil_a there_o the_o church_n be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v at_o this_o present_a but_o where_o the_o one_o only_o shall_v be_v there_o be_v the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d when_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o wicked_a man_n in_o she_o and_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d epistle_n of_o gaudentias_n write_v also_o after_o the_o say_a conference_n you_o see_v that_o the_o church_n according_a to_o cyprian_n be_v call_v catholic_a by_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o it_o be_v not_o without_o manifestly-wicked_n man_n and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o retractation_n 18._o i_o write_v say_v he_o 7._o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n attempt_v to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n 〈◊〉_d in_o all_o those_o book_n where_o i_o have_v describe_v the_o church_n without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o in_o her_o present_a be_v but_o as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d such_o when_o she_o shall_v appear_v in_o glory_n and_o again_o in_o my_o write_n to_o a_o unknowen_a donatist_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o the_o multitude_n of_o cockle_n i_o say_v by_o which_o be_v understand_v all_o heretic_n there_o want_v a_o conjunction_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v by_o which_o be_v also_o understand_v all_o bereticke_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o i_o speak_v as_o if_o there_o be_v only_a cockle_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o in_o the_o church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n from_o whence_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o harvest_n time_n will_v pluck_v up_o all_o scandal_n which_o cause_v the_o martyr_n cyprian_n to_o say_v although_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o ought_v neither_o our_o faith_n nor_o our_o charity_n to_o be_v so_o divert_v as_o because_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v therefore_o separate_v ourself_n from_o the_o church_n which_o sense_n we_o have_v also_o follow_v else_o where_o and_o principal_o against_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d present_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o conference_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v how_o much_o it_o be_v to_o abuse_v saint_n augustine_n word_n against_o the_o sense_n whereto_o himself_o intend_v they_o shall_v be_v either_o correct_v or_o explain_v to_o transferr_v as_o the_o protestants_n do_v that_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o her_o future_a and_o final_a be_v in_o the_o other_o world_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v accord_v to_o her_o actual_a be_v here_o and_o to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o she_o may_v consist_v in_o this_o world_n formal_o in_o the_o only_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o remain_v hide_a and_o visible_a to_o the_o five_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n jerom_n write_v upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n the_o church_n be_v glorion_n without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o 5._o like_a thing_n he_o then_o which_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o soil_v with_o any_o spott_n can_v be_v call_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n neither_o subject_n to_o christ_n we_o answer_v that_o he_o mean_v not_o to_o say_v that_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o fight_v here_o below_o but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v reign_v in_o heaven_n for_o so_o far_o of_o be_v it_o from_o saint_n jerom_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o promise_n to_o be_v without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n of_o manner_n appertain_v to_o the_o church_n consider_v as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n that_o he_o cry_v out_o quite_o contrarilie_o against_o the_o pelagian_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n write_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v make_v his_o church_n 3._o holy_a and_o without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o consummation_n of_o virtue_n and_o again_o true_a perfection_n and_o without_o soil_n be_v reserve_v for_o heaven_n when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v say_v to_o the_o bride_n thou_o be_v whole_o saire_fw-fr 31_o my_o
advauncinge_n towards_o the_o live_a god_n and_o 61._o in_o the_o volume_n upon_o the_o psalm_n all_o those_o who_o perferr_v earthly_a felicity_n before_o god_n all_o those_o which_o seek_v themselves_o and_o not_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v to_o that_o only_o city_n which_o be_v mystical_o call_v babylon_n and_o have_v the_o devil_n for_o her_o king_n and_o to_o this_o it_o be_v no_o impediment_n that_o she_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v clad_v in_o purple_a fore_o there_o purple_a signify_v not_o the_o colour_n of_o purple_a but_o temporal_a power_n dignity_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o wicked_a rather_o than_o of_o the_o good_a the_o white_a and_o shine_a linen_n wherewith_o the_o bride_n be_v clothe_v signify_v not_o the_o stuff_n and_o colour_n of_o linen_n but_o the_o justification_n 19_o of_o the_o saint_n as_o little_o be_v it_o repugnant_a to_o this_o that_o she_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v set_v upon_o 7._o mountain_n for_o that_o which_o follow_v immediate_o after_o and_o those_o be_v 7._o king_n show_v that_o the_o word_n mountain_n ought_v not_o in_o that_o place_n to_o be_v literal_o take_v but_o allegorical_o whether_o for_o the_o seven_o sin_n that_o we_o call_v mortal_a or_o for_o any_o other_o septenary_a number_n rule_v over_o the_o society_n of_o the_o wicked_a the_o second_o interpretation_n celebrate_v by_o the_o father_n be_v to_o expound_v the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n describe_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v destruction_n of_o paganism_n and_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a god_n and_o the_o descent_n of_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o propagation_n of_o christian_a religion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n from_o who_o word_n this_o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n be_v take_v babylon_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o pagan_a superstition_n and_o also_o that_o the_o word_n babylon_n signifyinge_v confusion_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o any_o other_o to_o design_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v a_o confusion_n of_o religion_n because_o rome_n which_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v become_v the_o head_n of_o paganism_n have_v receive_v into_o her_o commonwealth_n and_o religion_n the_o worship_n and_o religion_n of_o all_o the_o province_n that_o she_o have_v overcome_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_a attribute_n by_o a_o particular_a title_n the_o word_n confusion_n to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n when_o he_o say_v we_o must_v seek_v for_o religion_n neither_o 5._o in_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o pagan_n nor_o in_o the_o refuse_n of_o heretic_n nor_o in_o the_o languish_n of_o schismatickes_n nor_o in_o the_o blindenes_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o this_o that_o the_o angel_n cry_v go_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n and_o a_o little_a after_o 18._o and_o recompense_v her_o double_a for_o what_o she_o have_v do_v to_o you_o for_o this_o cry_n be_v address_v to_o the_o elect_a which_o be_v not_o yet_o the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o act_n and_o vocation_n but_o in_o power_n and_o in_o predestination_n who_o god_n so_o call_v to_o draw_v they_o from_o paganism_n and_o to_o make_v they_o actual_o his_o people_n and_o command_v they_o to_o repay_v or_o return_v what_o she_o have_v do_v to_o they_o that_o be_v not_o what_o she_o have_v do_v in_o their_o person_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v persecute_v by_o she_o for_o the_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o separate_v from_o she_o in_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o person_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o therefore_o saint_n augusvine_n say_v mark_v how_o the_o people_n of_o babylon_n be_v put_v to_o death_n the_o double_a of_o what_o she_o 149_o have_v do_v be_v render_v unto_o she_o for_o so_o it_o be_v write_v of_o she_o recompense_v she_o the_o double_a of_o what_o she_o have_v do_v etc._n etc._n and_o how_o be_v the_o double_a recompense_v upon_o she_o when_o she_o may_v persecute_v the_o christian_n she_o slay_v their_o body_n but_o she_o break_v not_o their_o god_n now_o she_o be_v recompense_v double_a for_o we_o root_v out_o the_o pagan_n and_o break_v their_o idol_n and_o how_o say_v thou_o be_v the_o pagan_n put_v to_o death_n how_o else_o but_o in_o be_v make_v christian_n for_o if_o some_o ancient_a father_n have_v interpret_v the_o word_n babylon_n to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o this_o epithet_n drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o 17._o saint_n and_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n who_o suffering_n be_v so_o frequent_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o have_v be_v justly_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o city_n of_o man_n as_o a_o churchyard_n of_o martyr_n it_o be_v the_o pagan_a rome_n that_o they_o intend_v as_o the_o capital_a seat_n of_o the_o heathen_a religion_n and_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o not_o of_o any_o church_n neither_o particular_a nor_o universal_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n jerome_n i_o address_v my_o speech_n to_o thou_o o_o most_o puissant_a town_n which_o have_v wipe_v out_o 2._o the_o blasphemy_n write_v in_o thy_o forehead_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n which_o show_v we_o that_o whilst_o rome_n be_v pagan_a she_o be_v the_o same_o to_o the_o christian_n as_o babylon_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o becomeinge_v christian_n she_o have_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o and_o be_v transform_v from_o babylon_n into_o jerusalem_n if_o any_o reply_n that_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o marcelia_n the_o same_o saint_n jerom_n have_v go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o apply_v the_o name_n of_o babylon_n to_o 17._o rome_n after_o she_o be_v christian_n it_o be_v not_o to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o religion_n but_o to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o the_o politic_a state_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o the_o imperial_a court_n to_o the_o senate_n to_o the_o palace_n and_o to_o the_o troop_n of_o courtier_n solicitor_n and_o negotiator_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o in_o regard_n of_o secular_a christian_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o monk_n to_o who_o rome_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o babylon_n because_o of_o the_o diversion_n that_o the_o noise_n the_o confusion_n the_o tumult_n of_o man_n and_o affair_n in_o so_o great_a a_o city_n bring_v to_o monastical_a devotion_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o 〈◊〉_d he_o add_v present_o after_o it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o that_o city_n there_o be_v the_o holy_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o true_a confession_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o faith_n celebrate_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o christian_a name_n every_o day_n exalt_v by_o the_o depression_n of_o paganism_n tread_v under_o foot_n but_o the_o ambition_n the_o power_n and_o greatness_n of_o this_o city_n to_o visit_v and_o to_o be_v visit_v to_o salute_v and_o to_o be_v salute_v to_o flatter_v and_o detract_v to_o hear_v and_o speak_v nay_o to_o see_v though_o unwilling_o so_o great_a a_o multitude_n of_o man_n be_v thing_n far_o from_o the_o purpose_n and_o quiet_a of_o those_o that_o will_v follow_v a_o monastical_a life_n and_o again_o note_v 13._o the_o same_o discomodity_n in_o the_o dwell_n in_o jerusalem_n if_o say_v he_o the_o place_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o resurrection_n be_v not_o in_o a_o famous_a town_n where_o there_o be_v a_o court_n where_o there_o be_v be_v a_o garrison_n of_o soldier_n where_o there_o be_v common_a woman_n player_n jester_n and_o all_o thing_n which_o use_v to_o be_v in_o other_o city_n etc._n etc._n it_o will_v certain_o be_v a_o dwellinge_a much_o to_o be_v desire_v by_o monk_n now_o if_o sometime_o he_o have_v chance_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o word_n in_o his_o write_n against_o certain_a priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n who_o jealous_a of_o his_o favour_n with_o pope_n damasus_n persecute_v he_o with_o slander_n reproach_v to_o he_o de_fw-fr that_o he_o have_v translate_v the_o treaty_n of_o didymus_n a_o heretical_a author_n 99_o that_o he_o have_v converse_v too_o familiar_o with_o the_o devout_a lady_n of_o rome_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o quit_v their_o country_n child_n and_o kindred_n that_o be_v the_o confusion_n and_o tumulte_n of_o the_o world_n to_o go_v as_o recluse_n into_o the_o monastery_n of_o
light_n more_o splendid_a than_o the_o sun_n who_o ray_n from_o the_o ethereal_a desert_n first_o do_v springe_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v those_o of_o who_o our_o lord_n say_v show_v his_o disciple_n see_v here_o my_o mother_n and_o my_o brother_n for_o 13._o though_o saint_n john_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o pain_n of_o childbirth_n nevertheless_o those_o word_n may_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v speak_v accord_v to_o the_o ordinary_a custom_n of_o the_o childbirth_n of_o woman_n as_o it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o day_n 3._o of_o the_o purification_n of_o the_o childbirth_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o she_o ibid._n present_v our_o lord_n in_o the_o temple_n to_o observe_v the_o law_n that_o command_v that_o every_o male_n that_o open_v the_o womb_n shall_v be_v holy_a to_o the_o lord_n now_o if_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o pain_n of_o childbirth_n keep_v we_o from_o expoundinge_a this_o passage_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o oblige_v we_o to_o transferr_v it_o to_o the_o church_n what_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o interpretinge_v still_o the_o wilderness_n to_o be_v heaven_n and_o from_o say_v that_o the_o wilderness_n whither_o the_o woman_n flee_v be_v heaven_n into_o which_o the_o first_o of_o the_o faithful_a persecute_v and_o martyr_v flee_v every_o day_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o church_n in_o their_o person_n from_o before_o the_o face_n of_o the_o serpent_n and_o be_v deliver_v from_o his_o snare_n persecution_n and_o temptation_n followeinge_v this_o exclamation_n of_o saint_n john_n blessed_n be_v those_o that_o die_v for_o the_o 14_o cause_n for_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v rest_v from_o thence_o forward_o from_o their_o labour_n or_o if_o we_o will_v not_o by_o the_o word_n wilderness_n understand_v heaven_n who_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o say_v that_o this_o woman_n be_v the_o church_n who_o haveinge_v be_v once_o among_o the_o jew_n after_o she_o have_v bring_v forth_o christ_n by_o the_o preachinge_a of_o the_o gospel_n be_v persecute_v by_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n which_o be_v often_o understand_v by_o the_o wilderness_n from_o whence_o 67_o it_o be_v that_o s._n aug._n interpretinge_v these_o word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n when_o i_o pass_v through_o the_o wilderness_n the_o earth_n tremble_v write_v the_o wilderness_n be_v the_o nation_n that_o 〈◊〉_d ignorant_a of_o god_n the_o wilderness_n be_v there_o where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n give_v from_o god_n where_o no_o prophet_n have_v dwell_v which_o have_v foretell_v that_o the_o lord_n shall_v come_v and_o who_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o supposeinge_v that_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v the_o jew_n who_o be_v conver_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o who_o general_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v make_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o who_o can_v forbid_v we_o to_o interpret_v this_o wilderness_n to_o be_v the_o exclusion_n from_o civil_a and_o politic_a charge_n from_o which_o the_o church_n be_v so_o banish_v under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v not_o admit_v to_o any_o part_n of_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n for_o our_o adversary_n will_v not_o have_v that_o the_o number_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o which_o this_o flight_n be_v limit_v shall_v be_v take_v accord_v to_o the_o ordinary_a and_o literal_a account_n or_o final_o if_o it_o permit_v to_o the_o last_o comer_n to_o hope_v to_o find_v the_o divination_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o their_o conjecture_n as_o the_o cup_n of_o prophecy_n in_o benjamins_n sack_n who_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o applyinge_v this_o allegory_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o country_n new_o discover_v and_o to_o in_o terpret_v the_o wilderness_n to_o be_v the_o india_n and_o the_o other_o hemisphere_n which_o have_v be_v so_o long_o time_n leave_v waste_v and_o desert_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o from_o say_v that_o the_o two_o wing_n be_v the_o two_o navigation_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n by_o which_o the_o church_n that_o the_o devil_n under_o the_o ensign_n of_o mahomet_n strive_v to_o drive_v from_o our_o hemisphere_n be_v go_v to_o visit_v those_o region_n conformable_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o grecian_n which_o call_v the_o sail_n of_o ship_n wing_n and_o say_v wing_n a_o ship_n in_o steed_n of_o set_v to_o the_o sail_n and_o who_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o interpretinge_v the_o eagle_n from_o whence_o these_o two_o wing_n precede_v to_o be_v the_o western_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n whereof_o these_o two_o navigation_n be_v part_n and_o from_o expoundinge_a the_o relic_n of_o the_o woman_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n that_o remain_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o mahomet_n for_o to_o expound_v the_o woman_n to_o be_v the_o secret_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o the_o wilderness_n to_o be_v invisibilitie_n and_o obscurity_n how_o can_v it_o agree_v with_o that_o that_o our_o lord_n cry_v if_o they_o tell_v you_o here_o be_v christ_n behold_v he_o in_o the_o desert_n 24._o go_v not_o forth_o behold_v he_o in_o the_o secret_a place_n believe_v they_o not_o and_o s._n augustine_n 20_o after_o he_o it_o be_v not_o a_o obscure_a question_n and_o wherein_o they_o can_v deceive_v you_o of_o who_o our_o lord_n foretell_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v and_o say_v see_v here_o be_v christ_n behold_v he_o be_v there_o see_v here_o he_o be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o frequency_n of_o the_o multitude_n and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o be_v then_o the_o church_n that_o be_v not_o in_o any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o which_o be_v well_o know_v over_o all_o and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o the_o woman_n be_v retire_v into_o the_o wilderness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o the_o predestinate_a be_v shadow_v hide_a and_o obscure_v from_o before_o the_o face_n of_o the_o dragon_n shall_v quit_v the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o woman_n to_o go_v make_v war_n with_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n for_o if_o the_o woman_n be_v invisible_a how_o can_v the_o relic_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v visible_a and_o if_o from_o that_o that_o be_v say_v that_o the_o woman_n fly_v into_o the_o desert_n it_o be_v permit_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v invisible_a wherefore_o shall_v we_o not_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n conclude_v that_o the_o babylon_n of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v invisible_a seeinge_v saint_n john_n write_v and_o he_o carry_v i_o in_o the_o spirit_n into_o the_o desert_n 17._o and_o i_o see_v the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o we_o say_v not_o that_o we_o pretend_v to_o warrant_v this_o interpretation_n more_o than_o the_o rest_n but_o to_o show_v how_o weak_a foundation_n such_o allegorical_a allegation_n be_v to_o build_v a_o revolt_n and_o a_o alteration_n of_o religion_n upon_o and_o to_o overthrow_v so_o many_o evident_a and_o literal_a promise_n of_o perpetual_a be_v visibilitie_n eminency_n and_o purity_n as_o god_n have_v make_v to_o his_o church_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v by_o the_o father_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n chapt_n xvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n now_o to_o come_v near_o the_o point_n the_o king_n deny_v that_o this_o exact_a collection_n of_o place_n out_o of_o saint_n augustine_n do_v in_o any_o sort_n touch_v he_o the_o reply_n in_o truth_n if_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o adheare_v have_v be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a above_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n as_o saint_n augustine_n put_v this_o condition_n 4._o for_o one_o of_o the_o necessary_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o say_v she_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n then_o that_o can_v be_v she_o and_o if_o he_o can_v show_v that_o she_o have_v be_v not_o only_o perpetuallie_o visible_a and_o eminent_a but_o also_o perpetuallie_o pure_a from_o all_o contagion_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n as_o saint_n augustine_n protest_v that_o to_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n sym._n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n when_o he_o write_v no_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o no_o schismatic_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n and_o again_o the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o the_o heretic_n she_o be_v
predesign_v that_o she_o may_v be_v discern_v and_o have_v be_v exbibit_v that_o she_o may_v be_v see_v and_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o she_o never_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o any_o other_o but_o that_o all_o other_o go_v forth_o from_o she_o and_o she_o always_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n visible_a eminent_a perpetual_a immutable_a and_o exempt_a from_o all_o interruption_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n which_o saint_n augustine_n testify_v to_o be_v inseparable_a 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o church_n when_o he_o write_v the_o catholic_a church_n fight_a with_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n out_o from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n in_o truth_n i_o say_v if_o the_o excellent_a king_n can_v show_v 〈◊〉_d these_o 3._o thing_n i_o confess_v free_o that_o this_o collection_n of_o passage_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a 152_o cburch_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o presume_v his_o life_n to_o be_v for_o this_o only_a crime_n that_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n but_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v remain_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o will_v not_o have_v c._n the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v nothing_o avail_v he_o to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d or_o do_v such_o and_o so_o many_o good_a work_n without_o the_o end_n of_o the_o sovereign_a good_a that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o thing_n may_v be_v have_v but_o salvation_n that_o he_o that_o communicate_v 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o the_o general_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_a and_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichriste_n that_o it_o must_v be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o undoubted_o hold_v that_o every_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o sonn_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n he_o do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o almesdeede_n soever_o he_o do_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n can_v in_o no_o sort_n be_v save_v make_v not_o against_o his_o majesty_n but_o if_o contrary_o the_o excellent_a king_n can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o adhere_v have_v take_v the_o original_n of_o her_o visible_a communion_n continue_v and_o not_o interrupt_v from_o above_o 60._o or_o 80._o year_n and_o that_o between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n from_o who_o that_o collection_n of_o passage_n have_v be_v extract_v and_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n pretend_a reformation_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o church_n any_o communion_n any_o society_n any_o person_n that_o have_v hold_v joint_o universal_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o england_n have_v divide_v herself_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o she_o be_v before_o then_o i_o have_v need_n be_v instruct_v to_o apprehend_v how_o these_o passage_n make_v not_o against_o his_o majesty_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o heretic_n and_o schis_n matickes_n chapt_n xvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n for_o from_o all_o these_o testimony_n there_o follow_v only_o this_o consequent_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o those_o who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o catholic_a church_n which_o the_o king_n as_o we_o have_v say_v before_o grant_v himself_o the_o reply_n the_o collection_n of_o the_o passage_n that_o i_o have_v produce_v do_v not_o put_v this_o alternative_o that_o among_o those_o that_o be_v separate_v either_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n otherwise_o in_o a_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n will_v shall_v be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a they_o have_v a_o perpetual_a ambiguity_n to_o wit_n what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o there_o will_v remain_v always_o this_o question_n whether_o the_o point_n of_o separation_n be_v point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o separation_n may_v be_v make_v upon_o such_o a_o point_n as_o the_o one_o side_n will_v say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o as_o the_o pellagian_o disputinge_v against_o the_o catholic_n say_v their_o difference_n be_v not_o in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o catholic_n say_v the_o contrary_a and_o as_o 10._o yet_o to_o this_o day_n the_o zwinglians_n and_o the_o caluiniste_n disputinge_v against_o the_o ibid._n lutheran_n their_o contestation_n be_v not_o about_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o lutheran_n say_v the_o contrary_n but_o the_o father_n absolute_o set_v down_o this_o maxim_n that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v none_o salvation_n reducinge_v all_o the_o certain_o and_o evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n may_v proceed_v from_o either_o of_o these_o two_o cause_n to_o wit_n either_o from_o a_o error_n in_o faith_n in_o which_o case_n those_o that_o forsake_v the_o church_n be_v call_v heretic_n or_o from_o defect_n in_o charity_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o because_o those_o that_o sin_n either_o in_o the_o one_o or_o in_o the_o other_o can_v be_v so_o easy_o convince_v either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o of_o the_o other_o as_o of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o visible_a church_n eminent_a above_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n who_o god_n will_v be_v expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o call_v catholic_a and_o to_o who_o he_o have_v affect_v the_o promise_n and_o prerogative_n of_o the_o perpetual_a assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o this_o cause_n the_o father_n and_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n saint_n auguseine_n be_v conc._n 4._o their_o secretary_n have_v pronounce_v this_o sentence_n so_o often_o before_o particularise_v 152._o by_o the_o penn_n of_o the_o precedinge_v author_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o make_v distinction_n between_o those_o that_o separate_a 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o that_o separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o all_o those_o that_o separate_v themselves_o visible_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n separate_v themselves_o also_o from_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v no_o declare_a heretic_n but_o they_o be_v withal_o schismatickes_n also_o only_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o heretic_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n both_o together_o and_o the_o schismatickes_n only_o separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n although_o there_o be_v few_o schismatickes_n who_o to_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n add_v not_o the_o separation_n of_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o as_o sea-crabb_n when_o they_o see_v oyster_n open_a cast_v in_o little_a stone_n within_o their_o shell_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o shuttinge_v again_o that_o they_o may_v have_v time_n to_o devowre_v they_o so_o when_o schismatickes_n see_v a_o breach_n make_v in_o the_o church_n to_o hinder_v it_o from_o closeinge_v again_o they_o cast_v point_n of_o heresy_n into_o their_o schism_n and_o from_o schismatic_n become_v accessory_o 3._o heretic_n we_o esteem_v say_v saint_n jerom_n the_o difference_n between_o heresy_n and_o schism_n to_o be_v that_o heresy_n hold_v a_o perverse_a doctrine_n and_o schism_n for_o episcop_n all_o dissension_n separate_v man_n equal_o from_o the_o church_n which_o difference_n may_v well_o have_v place_n a_o while_n in_o the_o begin_v but_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n there_o be_v no_o schism_n that_o do_v not_o forge_v to_o itself_o some_o heresy_n to_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o emperor_n speak_v of_o the_o donatist_n who_o be_v those_o principal_o for_o who_o his_o majesty_n add_v this_o clause_n or_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n they_o tax_v they_o accessorilie_o of_o heresy_n from_o thence_o say_v the_o law_n it_o be_v happen_v that_o from_o schism_n heresy_n be_v breed_v 〈◊〉_d 4._o and_o when_o saint_n augustine_n dispute_v against_o they_o he_o prove_v to_o they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_a
schismatickes_n but_o alsoe_o heretic_n thou_o be_v say_v he_o to_o gaudentius_n both_o a_o schismatic_n by_o sacrilegious_a dissension_n and_o a_o heretic_n 3._o by_o sacrilegious_a doctrine_n but_o the_o principal_a difference_n that_o we_o observe_v be_v that_o all_o call_v those_o that_o have_v begin_v with_o dissension_n in_o faith_n and_o to_o who_o schism_n have_v but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o accessary_n heretic_n and_o those_o that_o have_v begin_v with_o schism_n and_o to_o who_o heresy_n be_v come_v accessory_o after_o the_o schism_n as_o the_o fever_n after_o the_o wound_n schismatickes_n of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n with_o the_o modern_a chap._n xviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o here_o most_o illustrious_a cardinal_n his_o majesty_n require_v from_o you_o that_o you_o will_v represent_v to_o yourself_o how_o great_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o saint_n augustins_n time_n and_o this_o of_o we_o how_o the_o face_n and_o all_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o the_o church_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o interior_a be_v change_v the_o reply_n this_o be_v the_o request_n that_o i_o will_v myself_o most_o humble_o make_v to_o his_o majesty_n to_o wit_n to_o set_v before_o his_o eye_n the_o estate_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n augustine_n and_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n follow_v a_o church_n that_o believe_v a_o the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o oral_a manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o kind_n and_o within_o the_o sacramental_a kind_n as_o zuinglius_fw-la the_o principal_a patriarch_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n acknowledge_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n euch._n from_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n augustine_n that_o be_v 1200._o year_n ago_o the_o opinion_n of_o corporal_a flesh_n have_v already_o get_v the_o mastery_n a_o church_n that_o in_o this_o quality_n 5._o adore_v the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o with_o thought_n and_o inward_a devotion_n but_o with_o outward_a gesture_n and_o adoration_n actual_o real_o and_o substantial_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o christ._n for_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v now_o of_o 24._o transubstantiation_n for_o which_o i_o reserve_v a_o treatise_n apart_o a_o church_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n 9_o even_o beside_o the_o use_n 8._o and_o for_o this_o cause_n keep_v it_o after_o consecration_n 〈◊〉_d for_o domestical_a communion_n 7._o to_o give_v to_o sick_a person_n 〈◊〉_d to_o carry_v upon_o the_o sea_n 5_o to_o send_v into_o far_a province_n a_o church_n that_o believe_v kind_n that_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o integrity_n of_o participation_n but_o that_o all_o the_o body_n and_o all_o the_o blood_n be_v take_v in_o either_o kind_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n allege_a in_o domestical_a communion_n in_o communion_n for_o child_n in_o communion_n for_o sick_a person_n in_o communion_n by_o sea_n in_o communion_n of_o penitentes_fw-la at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n in_o communion_n send_v into_o far_a province_n they_o distribute_v it_o under_o one_o kind_n a_o church_n that_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v 63._o a_o true_a full_a and_o entire_a sacrifice_n 〈◊〉_d it_o alone_o succeedinge_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n 32._o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 21._o the_o external_a worship_n of_o latria_fw-la of_o the_o christian_n and_o not_o only_o a_o eucharistiall_a sacrifice_n but_o alsoe_o a_o 8._o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a by_o application_n of_o that_o of_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n offer_v it_o as_o well_o for_o the_o absent_a as_o for_o the_o present_a aswell_o for_o the_o communicantes_fw-la as_o for_o the_o non-communicantes_a as_o well_o for_o the_o live_n 41._o as_o for_o the_o dead_a a_o church_n that_o for_o the_o oblation_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n use_v altar_n both_o of_o wood_n and_o baptis_fw-la stone_n sup_n erect_v and_o dedicate_v to_o god_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o among_o other_o by_o the_o in_o shrivinge_n their_o relic_n a_o church_n wherein_o the_o faithful_a make_v voyage_n and_o pilgrimage_n martyr_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o say_a martyr_n to_o be_v supra_fw-la associate_v to_o their_o merit_n and_o help_v by_o their_o intercession_n pray_v the_o holy_a martyr_n 10._o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o 88_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n 17._o reverence_v their_o relic_n vigil_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o exorcise_v evil_a spirit_n 〈◊〉_d kiss_v they_o 8._o cause_v they_o to_o be_v touch_v with_o flower_n vigil_n carry_v they_o in_o clothes_n of_o silk_n and_o in_o vessel_n of_o gold_n 26_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o their_o shrine_n vigil_n offer_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n upon_o their_o tomb_n 26._o touch_v the_o grate_n of_o the_o place_n where_o their_o relic_n be_v keep_v vigil_n take_v and_o esteem_v the_o dust_n from_o under_o their_o relickarye_n and_o go_v to_o pray_v to_o the_o martyr_n not_o only_o for_o spiritual_a health_n 〈◊〉_d but_o for_o the_o health_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n of_o their_o family_n theod._n carry_v their_o child_n yea_o their_o sick_a cattle_n to_o be_v heal_v and_o when_o they_o have_v receive_v some_o help_n from_o god_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o say_a martyr_n super_fw-la hang_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o upon_o the_o altar_n erect_v to_o their_o memory_n for_o tribute_n and_o memorial_n of_o the_o obtayninge_v of_o their_o vow_n image_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o those_o part_n of_o their_o body_n that_o have_v be_v heal_v and_o when_o the_o godly_a and_o learned_a bishop_n of_o the_o ancient_a time_n report_v these_o thing_n they_o celebrate_v and_o exalt_v they_o 6._o as_o so_o many_o beam_n flash_n and_o triumph_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ._n a_o church_n which_o hold_v 6._o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v but_o consign_v viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi and_o by_o the_o visible_a and_o ocular_a practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o their_o successor_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o apostolical_a write_n and_o hold_v for_o apostolical_a tradion_n all_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n that_o we_o acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o offer_v prayer_n both_o private_a and_o public_a 9_o for_o the_o dead_a to_o the_o end_n to_o game_n ease_n and_o rest_n for_o they_o and_o to_o obtain_v that_o god_n will_v use_v they_o more_o merciful_o than_o their_o sin_n deserve_v and_o hold_v this_o custom_n for_o a_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d necessary_a for_o the_o refreshinge_v of_o their_o soul_n 3_o and_o for_o a_o doctrine_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o place_v 53_o those_o that_o observe_v it_o not_o in_o the_o cataloge_n of_o heretic_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o fast_o of_o the_o 40._o day_n of_o lent_n for_o a_o custom_n 54_o not_o free_a and_o voluntary_a but_o necessary_a and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n anaceph_n and_o reckon_v among_o heretic_n those_o that_o observe_v it_o not_o and_o during_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n as_o in_o a_o general_a mourninge_v of_o christian_n 52._o forbadd_a the_o celebration_n of_o wedding_n and_o the_o solemnisation_n of_o marriage_n a_o church_n that_o out_o of_o pentecost_n hold_v the_o fast_a of_o all_o the_o friday_n in_o the_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n except_o christmas_n day_n fall_v upon_o one_o compend_n which_o she_o except_v namely_o as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o i_o speak_v not_o of_o wednesday_n supply_v in_o the_o west_n by_o satturdaies_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o other_o interdiction_n make_v to_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o marry_v after_o their_o promotion_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v 61._o marriage_n after_o the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n a_o sin_n and_o that_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n 1_o and_o repute_v religious_a man_n and_o religious_a weeman_n that_o marry_v after_o the_o solemn_a vow_n of_o single_a life_n not_o only_o for_o adulterer_n but_o for_o incestuous_a person_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o l_o minglinge_v of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o 40_o exorcism_n exsufflation_n and_o renunciation_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n for_o sacred_a ceremony_n and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o beside_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o two_o initiatinge-sacramentes_a of_o christian_a religion_n hold_v 4._o confirmation_n make_v with_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 〈◊〉_d and_o allow_v only_o to_o bishop_n the_o power_n
to_o confer_v it_o 〈◊〉_d marriage_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d penance_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d and_o vocal_a confession_n to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o one_o of_o the_o condition_n 24._o necessary_a to_o this_o sacrament_n 8_o order_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n and_o extreme_a onction_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o sacrament_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n acknowledge_v and_o 7._o the_o greek_a communion_n alsoe_o make_v profession_n to_o embrace_v with_o us._n a_o church_n which_o in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n use_v 70._o oil_n 5._o salt_n bapt_v wax_n light_n 101_o exorcism_n 8._o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 1_o the_o word_n epheta_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o accompany_v it_o to_o testify_v by_o oil_n that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v make_v christian_n that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o unction_n of_o christ_n by_o salt_n that_o god_n contract_v with_o we_o in_o baptism_n a_o alliance_n for_o ever_o follow_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o call_v eternal_a alliance_n alliance_n of_o salt_n by_o the_o light_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o light_n that_o enlighten_v all_o man_n commeinge_v into_o the_o world_n 205._o by_o exorcism_n that_o baptism_n put_v we_o out_o of_o the_o devil_n possession_n 8_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o be_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n that_o give_v strength_n to_o all_o sacrament_n 1._o by_o the_o word_n epheta_n that_o god_n accomplish_v spiritual_o in_o we_o by_o baptism_n what_o he_o wrought_v corporal_o in_o the_o deaf_a and_o dumb_a man_n a_o church_n that_o esteem_a baptism_n for_o person_n of_o full_a age_n necessary_a with_o a_o conditional_a necessity_n 15._o and_o for_o child_n necessary_a with_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n permit_v bapt_a lay_v man_n to_o baptise_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n a_o church_n that_o use_v holy_a water_n consecrate_v by_o certain_a word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o make_v use_v of_o it_o 27._o both_o for_o baptism_n 30_o and_o against_o enchantment_n 23._o and_o to_o make_v exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n against_o evil_a spirit_n fron_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o 71._o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o though_o he_o be_v after_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n yet_o not_o to_o be_v except_v against_o by_o english_a man_n who_o take_v the_o original_n of_o their_o mission_n from_o he_o ordain_v when_o englad_n return_v back_o from_o paganism_n to_o christian_a religion_n that_o the_o temple_n shall_v not_o be_v demolish_v but_o expiate_v by_o the_o sprinkle_n of_o holy_a water_n a_o church_n that_o in_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n hold_v diverse_a degree_n 3._o the_o bishop_n the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n the_o acolite_a the_o exorcist_n the_o reader_n and_o the_o porter_n and_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v they_o with_o diverse_a form_n and_o ceremony_n and_o in_o the_o order_n episcopal_a acknowledge_v diverse_a seat_n of_o iurisdictino_fw-la of_o positive_a right_n to_o wit_n archbishop_n primate_fw-la patriarch_n leon_n and_o one_o supereminent_a by_o divine_a law_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n without_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v appertain_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o the_o want_n of_o who_o presence_n either_o by_o himself_o or_o by_o his_o legate_n 10_o or_o his_o confirmation_n make_v all_o counsel_n pretend_v to_o be_v universal_a unlawful_a a_o church_n which_o hold_v a_o 11._o succession_n of_o bishop_n not_o interrupt_v since_o the_o first_o mission_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o a_o essential_a condition_n of_o she_o &_o repute_v those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o or_o that_o communicate_v with_o those_o that_o have_v it_o not_o for_o schismatic_o and_o cull_v pable_z of_o the_o same_o curse_n with_o core_n dathan_n and_o 〈◊〉_d a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o namely_o in_o the_o act_n of_o ordination_n for_o a_o thing_n of_o divine_a law_n fine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n 53._o and_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n those_o that_o hold_v it_o not_o a_o church_n 46._o that_o hold_v free_a will_n for_o a_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n &_o reveal_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 76._o that_o hold_v that_o faith_n only_o without_o evangelicall_a work_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n impo_n that_o wicked_a man_n persevere_v to_o the_o end_n be_v reprobate_n but_o not_o predestinate_a to_o evil_a 13._o that_o the_o certainty_n that_o particular_a man_n presume_v to_o have_v of_o their_o predestination_n be_v a_o rash_a boldness_n a_o church_n wherein_o their_o service_n be_v say_v throughout_o the_o east_n in_o greek_a and_o through_o the_o west_n aswell_o in_o africa_n as_o in_o europe_n 〈◊〉_d in_o latin_a although_o that_o in_o none_o of_o the_o province_n neither_o of_o europe_n nor_o africa_n except_o in_o italy_n &_o in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o roman_a colony_n reside_v the_o latin_a be_v understand_v by_o the_o simple_a people_n but_o only_o by_o the_o learned_a in_o brief_a a_o church_n that_o use_v either_o in_o gender_n or_o in_o species_n either_o inform_v or_o in_o analogy_n the_o very_a same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o word_n well_o know_v the_o all_o man_n which_o the_o catholic_n use_v universal_o at_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 88_o observe_v the_o distinctino_fw-it of_o the_o feast_n and_o ordinary_a day_n the_o distinction_n 27_o of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o lay_v habit_n 1._o the_o reverence_n of_o sacred_a vessel_n the_o custom_n 4._o of_o shave_v 1._o and_o unction_n for_o the_o collation_n of_o order_n the_o ceremony_n of_o 5._o wash_v their_o hand_n at_o the_o altar_n before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o mystery_n 19_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n before_o the_o 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pronounce_v a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n at_o the_o altar_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n and_o wheard_n 8._o make_v procession_n with_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o martyr_n accompany_v the_o dead_a to_o their_o 〈◊〉_d with_o 2._o wax_n taper_n in_o sign_n of_o joy_n and_o future_a certainty_n of_o their_o resurrection_n have_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saînt_n both_o 3_o out_o of_o church_n and_o theod_n in_o church_n and_o cassian_n upon_o the_o very_a altar_n of_o martyr_n not_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o adoration_n signify_v di_o nine_o worship_n but_o to_o reverence_v by_o they_o the_o soldier_n and_o champion_n of_o christ_n milit_fw-la use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o all_o their_o conversation_n 2._o imprint_v it_o on_o the_o forehead_n of_o their_o catechumenist_n 6._o paint_v it_o on_o the_o portal_n of_o all_o the_o house_n of_o the_o faithful_a hil._n give_v the_o blessing_n to_o the_o people_n with_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 〈◊〉_d employ_v it_o to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n 11._o propose_v in_o jerusalem_fw-la the_o very_a cross_n to_o be_v adore_v on_o good_a friday_n 〈◊〉_d use_v incense_n in_o their_o synax_n not_o particular_o incense_v of_o arabia_n but_o indifferent_o odoriferous_a gum_n for_o they_o hold_v not_o incense_v for_o sacrifice_v as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n but_o for_o a_o simple_a ceremony_n design_v to_o represent_v the_o effect_n of_o prayer_n describe_v by_o these_o word_n of_o david_n let_v my_o prayer_n arise_v even_o as_o incense_v into_o thy_o presence_n and_o 〈◊〉_d by_o these_o of_o the_o revelation_n the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n ascend_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n before_o god_n and_o final_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v the_o infallible_a promise_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a in_o her_o communion_n perpetual_o pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o in_o her_o sacrament_n and_o perpetual_o bind_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o ministry_n and_o that_o 6._o to_o she_o only_o belong_v the_o keep_n of_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o succession_n 16._o of_o her_o communion_n 38_o of_o her_o doctrine_n 37._o and_o of_o her_o ministry_n there_o be_v neither_o church_n nor_o salvation_n behold_v what_o the_o excellent_a king_n when_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o consider_v it_o at_o sufficient_a leisure_n shall_v find_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n aug._n and_o of_o the_o 4_o first_o council_n let_v his_o majesty_n see_v whether_o by_o these_o feature_n he_o can_v know_v the_o face_n of_o caluines_n church_n or_o of_o we_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n catholic_a have_v be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o to_o the_o modern_a
be_v derive_v and_o in_o virtue_n of_o what_o power_n do_v he_o solicit_v pope_n stephen_n to_o write_v letter_n to_o the_o gaul_n whereby_o he_o shall_v depose_v martian_a bishop_n of_o arles_n thou_o 43._o shall_v say_v he_o write_v letter_n into_o the_o province_n and_o to_o the_o people_n inhibit_v in_o arles_n by_o which_o martian_a being_n depose_v a_o other_o may_v be_v substitute_v in_o his_o place_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n have_v embrace_v the_o error_n of_o rebaptise_v heretic_n which_o since_o the_o 9_o donatist_n have_v convert_v into_o a_o heresy_n do_v saint_n vincentius_n 〈◊〉_d say_v then_o pope_n stephen_n of_o happy_a memory_n prelate_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n with_o 〈◊〉_d before_o his_o other_o colleague_n resist_v it_o esteem_v it_o a_o thing_n worthy_a of_o he_o to_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o devotion_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o surmount_v they_o by_o authority_n of_o place_n for_o as_o for_o the_o angry_a word_n that_o saint_n cyprian_n let_v slip_v against_o pope_n stephen_n which_o saint_n austin_n judge_n unworthy_a to_o be_v report_v 42._o they_o shall_v be_v speak_v of_o hereafter_o and_o why_o then_o the_o same_o pope_n stephen_n have_v deprive_v of_o his_o communion_n firmilianus_n archbishop_n of_o cappadocia_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o cappadocia_n cilicia_n 5._o and_o galatia_n for_o the_o same_o error_n of_o s._n cyprian_n but_o more_o obstinate_o defend_v do_v firmilianus_n among_o his_o other_o word_n of_o fury_n which_o bear_v with_o they_o their_o own_o confutation_n that_o he_o spew_v up_o against_o the_o pope_n reproach_n to_o he_o that_o he_o be_v so_o senseless_a he_o that_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o the_o place_n of_o his_o bishop_n sea_n and_o glory_v that_o he_o have_v the_o succession_n of_o peter_n upon_o which_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v establish_v as_o to_o introduce_v many_o other_o peter_n and_o to_o constitute_v a_o plurality_n of_o church_n 75._o i_o be_o angry_a say_v he_o not_o without_o cause_n with_o so_o manifest_a and_o evident_a a_o folly_n in_o stephen_n that_o he_o that_o glorify_v himself_o so_o much_o for_o the_o place_n of_o his_o bishop_n sea_n and_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v the_o succession_n of_o peter_n upon_o which_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v set_v have_v introduce_v many_o other_o peter_n and_o constitute_v new_a building_n of_o many_o church_n in_o sustain_v by_o his_o authority_n that_o baptism_n be_v among_o heretic_n and_o why_o then_o when_o dionysius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v see_v that_o pope_n stephen_n have_v shut_v the_o gate_n of_o his_o communion_n from_o firmilianus_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n cilicia_n galatia_n and_o the_o other_o neighbour_a nation_n do_v he_o write_v to_o he_o letter_n of_o intercession_n 5._o and_o of_o entreaty_n upon_o this_o subject_n i_o write_v to_o he_o say_v he_o beseech_v he_o for_o they_o all_o or_o pray_v he_o concern_v all_o these_o thing_n for_o as_o for_o that_o that_o saint_n basill_n archbishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o cappadocia_n omit_v not_o to_o reckon_v firmilianus_n among_o his_o catholic_a predecessor_n notwithstanding_o his_o stain_n it_o be_v because_o he_o repent_v afterwards_o as_o saint_n lucif_n augustine_n witness_v in_o these_o word_n those_o of_o the_o east_n that_o have_v hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_n correct_v their_o judgement_n and_o saint_n jerom_n in_o these_o final_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o that_o have_v conceive_v with_o cyprian_a that_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v return_v to_o their_o ancient_a custom_n publish_v a_o new_a decree_n say_v what_o do_v we_o so_o to_o they_o and_o to_o we_o their_o elder_n and_o we_o have_v give_v it_o by_o tradition_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o dionysius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n be_v fall_v into_o suspicion_n of_o heresy_n do_v the_o catholic_n of_o alexandria_n in_o steed_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o their_o province_n dion_n come_v to_o accuse_v he_o at_o rome_n before_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o go_v up_o say_v saint_n athanasius_n to_o rome_n to_o accuse_v he_o before_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ibid._n the_o translator_n have_v false_o report_v the_o surname_n to_o that_o of_o alexandria_n send_v to_o dionysius_n that_o he_o shall_v clear_v himself_o from_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v accuse_v he_o and_o sudden_o he_o answer_v and_o send_v his_o book_n of_o defence_n and_o apology_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n some_o have_v accuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n before_o sel._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o hold_v the_o son_n for_o a_o creature_n and_o not_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n the_o synod_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consistory_z of_o rome_n compound_v of_o the_o bishop_n neighbour_a upon_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o rome_n without_o who_o the_o pope_n judge_v nothing_o of_o importance_n and_o of_o the_o principal_a church_n man_n of_o rome_n be_v offend_v with_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o he_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o assistant_n and_o he_o justify_v himself_o address_v to_o he_o 30._o a_o book_n of_o defence_n and_o apology_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n twice_o call_v from_o the_o province_n of_o pontus_n capadocia_n cyria_n cilicia_n lycaonia_n palestina_n arabia_n and_o from_o all_o the_o other_o province_n of_o the_o east_n have_v depose_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o substitute_v domnus_n in_o his_o steed_n and_o that_o paulus_n will_v not_o quit_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o church_n do_v the_o emperor_n aurelian_a though_o a_o pagan_a ordain_v and_o that_o say_v eusebius_n very_o fit_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v deliver_v to_o he_o who_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n assemble_v with_o the_o pope_n shall_v direct_v it_o to_o by_o write_v for_o for_o what_o cause_n shall_v eusebius_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n and_o beside_o as_o a_o 〈◊〉_d not_o well_o affect_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o word_n very_a 〈◊〉_d but_o to_o show_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o this_o action_n follow_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n fit_a for_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o rome_n shall_v judge_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o east_n even_o after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o east_n and_o synod_n compound_v of_o a_o far_o great_a number_n of_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n and_o province_n when_o paul_n say_v eusebius_n will_v not_o quit_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n the_o emperor_n aurelian_a be_v call_v to_o this_o business_n ordain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o shall_v be_v deliver_v to_o he_o to_o who_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n of_o the_o same_o law_n shall_v write_v back_o and_o the_o greek_a manuscript_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o counsel_n keep_v in_o the_o private_a library_n of_o the_o most_o christian_n king_n the_o emperor_n aurelian_a although_o a_o pagan_a send_v back_o the_o question_n of_o paul_n 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o those_o that_o be_v by_o he_o that_o when_o they_o have_v examine_v whether_o he_o be_v justly_o depose_v he_o may_v be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o church_n and_o zonaras_n and_o after_o he_o balsomon_n not_o only_a grecian_n but_o schismatickes_n the_o emperor_n aurelian_a enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v with_o 〈◊〉_d he_o to_o examine_v those_o thing_n wherewith_o `_o paul_n be_v charge_v and_o if_o he_o be_v just_o depose_v to_o cast_v he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n which_o alsoe_o since_o the_o 〈◊〉_d council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v imitate_v when_o it_o reserve_v as_o shall_v also_o appear_v hereafter_o the_o judgement_n of_o john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o iwenall_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d tradition_n bare_a that_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v always_o to_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o roman_a and_o after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n of_o constantinople_n when_o they_o send_v back_o the_o cause_n of_o macarius_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o arrian_n hold_v their_o false_a council_n at_o antioch_n 1270._o year_n ago_o do_v socrates_n a_o 8._o ancient_a greek_a author_n of_o 1200_o year_n stand_v write_v julius_n bishop_n of_o great_a rome_n be_v not_o there_o nor_o send_v he_o any_o in_o his_o steed_n
reverence_n to_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n it_o shall_v turn_v you_o to_o great_a honour_n and_o a_o while_n after_o but_o what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o exact_v from_o i_o the_o deposition_n of_o timothy_n since_o he_o be_v long_o since_o depose_v here_o with_o his_o master_n apollinarius_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o whereas_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o confirmation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n report_v by_o theodoret_n it_o be_v because_o that_o epistle_n be_v not_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n but_o of_o a_o other_o council_n celebrate_v the_o year_n follow_v at_o constantinople_n by_o some_o of_o the_o same_o father_n either_o call_v back_o again_o as_o theodoret_n pretend_v or_o remain_v of_o the_o former_a council_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o letter_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o council_n have_v confirm_v the_o election_n that_o the_o syrian_n have_v make_v of_o flavianus_n instead_o of_o miletius_n competitor_n of_o paulinus_n to_o the_o patriarkshipp_n of_o antioch_n and_o have_v reunite_v in_o flavianus_n person_n both_o their_o right_n do_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o cause_n to_o rome_n before_o a_o council_n that_o he_o assemble_v there_o and_o by_o his_o letter_n accompany_v with_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n send_v for_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n which_o have_v confirm_v this_o election_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o come_v and_o put_v it_o again_o to_o trial_n at_o rome_n and_o give_v assignation_n to_o both_o party_n to_o appear_v there_o whereof_o one_o to_o wit_n paulinus_n appear_v but_o flavianus_n distrust_v the_o equity_n of_o his_o cause_n have_v recourse_n to_o excuse_n and_o delay_n the_o ecclesiastical_a 〈◊〉_d necessity_n say_v saint_n jerom_n draw_v i_o to_o rome_n with_o the_o holy_a bishop_n paulinus_n and_o epiphanius_n whereof_o the_o one_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o syria_n and_o the_o other_o the_o church_n of_o salamina_n in_o cypress_n and_o again_o when_o the_o imperial_a letter_n have_v draw_v to_o rome_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n 17._o paul_n see_v there_o the_o admirable_a man_n and_o bishop_n of_o christ_n paulinus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 11._o and_o epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o salamina_n in_o cypress_n and_o sozomene_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n say_v he_o and_o all_o the_o western_a praelate_n bear_v the_o ordination_n of_o flavianus_n very_o impatient_o and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o therefore_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d ibid._n they_o together_o with_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d write_v and_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 9_o east_n into_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n excuse_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n move_v say_v they_o with_o brotherly_a charity_n you_o have_v call_v we_o as_o your_o member_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n etc._n etc._n but_o beside_o that_o our_o church_n but_o a_o while_n before_o beginning_n to_o be_v restore_v if_o we_o shall_v have_v do_v this_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d abandon_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o many_o of_o we_o can_v no_o way_n put_v in_o execution_n for_o asmuch_o as_o we_o travel_v to_o constantinople_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o ibid._n your_o reverence_n send_v the_o last_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o aquilea_n to_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n theodosius_n have_v prepare_v we_o for_o none_o but_o that_o only_a yourney_n of_o constantinople_n and_o have_v get_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n remain_v in_o the_o province_n for_o none_o but_o that_o and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n speak_v of_o paulinus_n who_o they_o believe_v pope_n damasus_n favour_v as_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d create_v patriarcke_o of_o antioch_n by_o lucifer_n legate_n to_o the_o pope_n liberius_n his_o predecessor_n we_o 〈◊〉_d you_o not_o to_o prefer_v the_o favour_n or_o friendship_n to_o one_o particular_a ibid._n man_n before_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o doctrine_n of_o say_v and_o christian_n charity_n be_v confirm_v among_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n among_o themselves_o we_o may_v cease_v to_o have_v in_o our_o mouth_n these_o word_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v cease_v from_o say_v i_o be_o a_o miletian_a i_o be_o a_o paulinist_n i_o be_o a_o appolinarist_n for_o that_o it_o be_v which_o those_o signify_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o be_o of_o cephas_n which_o do_v not_o design_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o haste_n but_o the_o three_o faction_n whereinto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n have_v be_v divide_v and_o rend_v under_o paulinus_n miletius_n and_o appollinarius_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v those_o of_o the_o east_n mean_v by_o those_o word_n among_o 〈◊〉_d the_o pope_n and_o themselves_o they_o that_o be_v so_o tie_v in_o communion_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o they_o have_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o seat_n as_o theodoret_n say_v 2_o but_o even_o now_o but_o under_o condition_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o be_v so_o clear_a as_o it_o need_v no_o proof_n let_v we_o go_v on_o and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o evasion_n of_o flavianus_n who_o withdraw_v himself_o because_o he_o know_v he_o have_v be_v order_v against_o the_o oath_n make_v 〈◊〉_d between_o miletius_n his_o predecessor_n and_o paulinus_n that_o the_o long_a liver_n of_o they_o two_o shall_v remain_v the_o sole_a patriarch_n have_v be_v discover_v and_o 23._o that_o the_o complaint_n thereof_o be_v arrive_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_fw-la then_o only_a emperor_n who_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n do_v the_o emperor_n make_v he_o come_v from_o antioch_n to_o constantinople_n and_o press_v he_o to_o go_v to_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n say_v theodoret_n often_o call_v upon_o make_v flavianus_n come_v to_o constantinople_n ibid._n and_o command_v he_o to_o travail_v to_o rome_n but_o flavianus_n answer_v it_o be_v winter_n and_o promisinge_v to_o perform_v his_o command_n in_o the_o return_n of_o the_o spring_n return_v into_o his_o country_n and_o a_o while_n after_o the_o emperor_n have_v again_o make_v he_o come_v to_o he_o again_o command_v he_o to_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n for_o that_o theodoret_n suffragan_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n and_o creature_n to_o one_o of_o flavianus_n successor_n add_v that_o the_o emperor_n touch_v with_o the_o second_o answer_n of_o flavianus_n send_v he_o back_o to_o his_o province_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o protection_n of_o his_o cause_n be_v a_o testimony_n that_o have_v more_o relation_n to_o favour_n then_o to_o truth_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n write_v after_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o pope_n siricius_n successor_n to_o damasus_n flavianus_n have_v cause_n to_o fear_v 78._o and_o therefore_o he_o fly_v a_o trial_n and_o again_o one_o only_a flavianus_n not_o subject_a to_o law_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o appear_v not_o when_o we_o be_v all_o assemble_v and_o a_o while_n after_o flavianus_n only_o be_v exempt_v as_o he_o pretende_v from_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o sacerdotal_a college_n who_o will_v neither_o exhibit_v his_o presence_n to_o the_o sacerdotal_a assembly_n nor_o to_o the_o imperial_a decree_n and_o why_o then_o when_o paulinus_n be_v dead_a and_o that_o euagrius_n be_v substitute_v in_o his_o steed_n do_v the_o same_o council_n of_o capua_n which_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n call_v a_o universal_a council_n and_o that_o s._n ambrose_n 38._o describe_v as_o assemble_v from_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o province_n continue_v the_o first_o proceed_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o see_v that_o euagrius_n have_v appear_v and_o that_o flavianus_n persevere_v in_o his_o contempt_n delegated_a theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o patriarkship_n border_v upon_o that_o of_o 78._o antioch_n to_o examine_v it_o the_o sacred_a synod_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o theophilus_n have_v commit_v the_o right_a of_o examine_v this_o affair_n to_o your_o unanimity_n and_o to_o our_o other_o colleague_n of_o egypt_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o you_o cite_v again_o our_o brother_n flavianus_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n have_v give_v this_o commission_n to_o theophilus_n patriarch_n
the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o asian_a east_n after_o convert_v into_o the_o government_a of_o syria_n and_o other_o eastern_a province_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n from_o whence_o the_o ancient_a jew_n call_v rome_n the_o empire_n of_o edom_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n by_o allusion_n to_o idumea_n which_o be_v situate_a towards_o the_o west_n from_o the_o southern_a judea_n and_o they_o call_v titus_n who_o sack_v jerusalem_n titus_n the_o idumean_n a_o thing_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o latter_a rabbi_n to_o derive_v the_o race_n of_o titus_n from_o idumea_n and_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d paraphra_v turn_n these_o word_n of_o jeremias_n he_o will_v visit_v thou_o daughter_n of_o edom_n into_o these_o i_o will_v visit_v thou_o impious_a rome_n for_o the_o division_n of_o alexander_n 〈◊〉_d empire_n have_v be_v final_o reduce_v to_o two_o principal_a empire_n the_o one_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n hold_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o ptolomeus_n son_n of_o lagus_n whereof_o alexandria_n be_v the_o head_n the_o other_o the_o empire_n of_o asia_n possess_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o seleucus_n who_o after_o he_o have_v conquer_v demetrius_n king_n of_o asia_n make_v say_v eusebius_n and_o saint_n jerom_n of_o the_o two_o 〈◊〉_d kingdom_n of_o syria_n and_o asia_n one_o empire_n who_o capital_a city_n be_v antioch_n then_o when_o those_o two_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v unite_v with_o that_o of_o the_o common_a wealth_n of_o rome_n which_o before_o hold_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n there_o where_o three_o principal_a city_n metropolitan_a and_o capital_a in_o the_o empire_n two_o subaltern_a to_o wit_n alexandria_n which_o be_v head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o south_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n and_o antioch_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o asia_n and_o one_o 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n rome_n which_o be_v particular_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o two_o empire_n for_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v carthage_n for_o so_o much_o as_o she_o be_v long_o before_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o these_o cause_n then_o as_o the_o church_n cast_v she_o first_o root_n in_o asia_n saint_n peter_n also_o first_o plant_v his_o episcopal_a sea_n at_o antioch_n the_o capital_a city_n 36._o of_o the_o east_n where_o he_o be_v resident_a comprehend_v his_o voyage_n into_o the_o neighbour_n province_n seven_o year_n and_o there_o found_v a_o successor_n or_o rather_o a_o succession_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n of_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o 7._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intitle_v his_o sea_n the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n of_o the_o great_a city_n of_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o s._n chrysost_o ignat._n citizen_v of_o antioch_n cry_v god_n show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o he_o have_v great_a care_n of_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n for_o he_o ordain_v that_o peter_n the_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v consign_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v a_o long_a time_n resident_a there_o &_o that_o s._n innocent_a the_o first_o of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o s._n chrysostome_n 18._o write_v to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n have_v not_o give_v place_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n but_o what_o that_o obtain_v only_o by_o the_o way_n this_o obtain_v absolute_o and_o final_o from_o whence_o the_o same_o saint_n peter_n see_v that_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o grow_v further_o and_o to_o spread_v her_o root_n through_o all_o the_o world_n he_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n which_o be_v both_o in_o particular_a head_n of_o the_o west_n &_o in_o general_a head_n of_o the_o world_n &_o hold_v there_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n comprehend_v many_o voyage_n 25._o year_n simon_n peter_n say_v saint_n eccl_n jerom_n son_n of_o jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o andrew_n the_o apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n who_o have_v believe_v in_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n the_o magician_n and_o there_o hold_v 25._o year_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n and_o s._n leo_n the_o first_o addressing_z 2._o his_o speech_n in_o the_o form_n of_o apostrophe_n to_o the_o same_o s._n peter_n thou_o have_v say_v he_o already_o found_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o which_o the_o word_n christian_n first_o receive_v birth_n thou_o have_v already_o replenish_v pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n with_o the_o law_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a preach_n then_o final_o have_v establish_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n at_o antioch_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o consider_v he_o have_v still_o one_o of_o the_o three_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o provide_v for_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n he_o appoint_v &_o place_v there_o his_o second_o self_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o ghostly_a child_n and_o well-beloved_a disciple_n s._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o julius_n the_o first_o report_v by_o s._n athanasius_n write_v of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v not_o a_o common_a church_n but_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v institute_v and_o s._n jerom_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n do_v glory_n that_o 78._o she_o partake_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o again_o that_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n confirm_v by_o his_o preach_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o chair_n of_o mark_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n leo_n the_o first_o write_v to_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n since_o that_o the_o most_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n remain_v in_o his_o institution_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o believe_v that_o his_o holy_a disciple_n mark_v who_o first_o govern_v 79._o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v form_v his_o decree_n upon_o any_o other_o rule_v of_o tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o take_v begin_v these_o three_o patriarchall_a sea_n correspondent_a to_o the_o three_o imperial_a seat_n under_o which_o the_o general_a union_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v but_o not_o so_o yet_o equal_a but_o that_o among_o these_o three_o first_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v first_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o division_n there_o be_v one_o first_o of_o the_o first_o &_o exalt_v &_o superintendent_n over_o both_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o roman_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d os_fw-la sardica_n &_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n &_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v she_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n &_o that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n entitle_v the_o pope_n the_o rector_n of_o the_o univer_n salitie_n of_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n qualify_v he_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n be_v commit_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d constantine_n pogonat_n and_o the_o six_o council_n of_o constantinople_n call_v he_o the_o agath_fw-mi protothrone_v of_o the_o universal_a church_n 〈◊〉_d the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a height_n ibid._n the_o soucraigne_a pope_n 〈◊〉_d the_o capitaine_n of_o the_o sacred_a warfare_n and_o the_o universal_a patriarch_n and_o arch-pastor_n and_o call_v the_o other_o patriarch_n sinthrone_n of_o the_o pope_n aster_n the_o pope_n for_o i_o will_v not_o add_v that_o which_o some_o catholic_n use_v to_o allege_v of_o cassiodorus_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarch_n as_o well_o because_o cassiodorus_n there_o speak_v not_o of_o patriarch_n proper_o take_v but_o extend_v the_o word_n to_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitan_o as_o because_o i_o doubt_v it_o must_v be_v read_v disiunctivelie_a papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarchalem_fw-la episcopum_fw-la and_o not_o explicative_o papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarcharum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o as_o
no_o repugnancy_n in_o that_o that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v often_o to_o recite_v immediate_o thing_n far_o from_o that_o time_n place_v the_o voyage_n of_o saint_n paul_n to_o jerusalem_n 30._o present_o after_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agalus_fw-la for_o saint_n luke_n speak_v of_o 28._o the_o famine_n foretell_v by_o agabus_n add_v which_o also_o happen_v under_o claudius_n 〈◊〉_d to_o show_v that_o the_o prophecy_n have_v be_v long_o before_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d by_o mean_n whereof_o between_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agapus_fw-la and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o famine_n which_o begin_v but_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v pass_v many_o year_n nether_a that_o the_o same_o history_n note_n that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n converse_v a_o year_n at_o antioch_n for_o 〈◊〉_d that_o shall_v not_o be_v take_v from_o their_o arrival_n until_o the_o voyage_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v execute_v many_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n of_o agabus_n 27._o but_o it_o be_v mean_v that_o they_o stay_v a_o whole_a year_n at_o antioch_n without_o depart_v from_o it_o and_o then_o come_v again_o nor_o that_o it_o say_v that_o agabus_n come_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o antioch_n for_o this_o note_n of_o time_n be_v refer_v in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n before_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n and_o it_o be_v put_v to_o discern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n which_o be_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v accomplish_v which_o be_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o the_o second_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n peter_n assist_v at_o the_o 8._o council_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v celebrate_v twenty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o can_v not_o be_v arrive_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n which_o be_v the_o eleaventh_o after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n neither_o can_v then_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o twenty_o five_o year_n 〈◊〉_d answer_v there_o be_v nothing_o incompatible_a between_o these_o two_o history_n for_o suetonius_n write_v that_o claudius_n drive_v the_o jew_n out_o of_o rome_n which_o move_v 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o christ._n now_o orosius_n note_n and_o that_o as_o he_o say_v after_o josephus_n that_o this_o banishment_n happen_v the_o nine_o 〈◊〉_d year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n which_o be_v the_o eighteen_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v in_o the_o solution_n last_o pass_v the_o same_o year_n of_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o saint_n luke_n consirme_v who_o write_v that_o saint_n paul_n be_v come_v to_o corinth_n 19_o a_o little_a after_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n find_v prisca_n and_o aquila_n there_o who_o be_v say_v he_o new_a returneed_a out_o of_o italy_n because_o claudius_n have_v command_v all_o the_o jew_n to_o go_v forth_o of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o saint_n peter_n beiug_v arrive_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n and_o have_v be_v constrain_v to_o avoid_v rome_n with_o the_o other_o jew_n seven_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o nine_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o claudius_n because_o of_o the_o edict_n publish_v by_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n be_v in_o the_o east_n at_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v celebrate_v that_o same_o year_n and_o afterward_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o edict_n be_v cool_v return_v to_o rome_n 16._o to_o the_o three_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n salute_v not_o saint_n peter_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v to_o do_v if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o we_o answer_v that_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n be_v write_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jew_n exile_n from_o rome_n and_o during_o saint_n peter_n be_v in_o the_o east_n to_o wit_n between_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n 15._o and_o the_o death_n of_o claudius_n for_o it_o be_v write_v at_o corinth_n when_o saint_n paul_n 〈◊〉_d pass_v by_o there_o to_o make_v his_o last_o journey_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o therefore_o although_o 〈◊〉_d and_o aquila_n and_o some_o other_o less_o notable_a jew_n be_v already_o return_v to_o rome_n nevertheless_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o saint_n peter_n who_o be_v the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o jew_n conversion_n for_o which_o their_o nation_n be_v banish_v shall_v so_o soon_o return_v joint_o that_o if_o this_o argument_n 13._o be_v of_o weight_n we_o must_v withal_o conclude_v that_o timothy_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n for_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o he_o and_o that_o saint_n james_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n write_v in_o saint_n james_n his_o life_n time_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o 〈◊〉_d know_v that_o the_o brother_n timothy_n have_v be_v licence_v with_o who_o if_o he_o return_v 〈◊〉_d i_o will_v visit_v you_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o saint_n james_n and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v theodoret_n a_o author_n of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o counsel_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a writer_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n from_o take_v one_o argument_n from_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o pope_n adversary_n do_v to_o call_v in_o question_n s._n peter_n stay_n at_o rome_n as_o contrariwise_o comment_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o say_v that_o saint_n paul_n there_o use_v the_o word_n to_o confirm_v for_o as_o much_o as_o s._n peter_n have_v already_o found_v c_o the_o gospel_n among_o they_o because_o say_v theodoret_n that_o the_o great_a peter_n have_v already_o declare_v to_o they_o the_o evangelical_a doctrine_n therefore_o saint_n paul_n necessary_o add_v to_o confirm_v you_o to_o the_o four_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n write_v from_o rome_n not_o only_o touch_v no_o word_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o also_o in_o the_o epistle_n write_v to_o the_o philippian_n from_o rome_n say_v that_o all_o seek_v that_o which_o be_v of_o themselves_o 4._o and_o none_o seek_v which_o be_v of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o second_o to_o timothy_n write_v from_o the_o same_o place_n that_o all_o have_v forsake_v he_o we_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o one_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o he_o may_v have_v send_v to_o the_o philippian_n and_o 4_o that_o in_o the_o other_o he_o speak_v either_o of_o his_o familiar_n as_o s._n chrysost_n say_v and_o of_o those_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o follow_v he_o or_o of_o those_o that_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v he_o at_o the_o imperial_a tribunal_n of_o which_o number_n s._n peter_n be_v like_a to_o be_v none_o and_o beside_o we_o maintain_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v by_o synecdoche_n say_v all_o instead_o of_o say_v many_o as_o s._n jerom_n 4_o acknowledge_v in_o these_o word_n for_o as_o much_o as_o saint_n paul_n have_v be_v forsake_v by_o many_o he_o therefore_o write_v that_o all_o have_v forsake_v he_o and_o bullinger_n minister_n of_o zurich_n in_o these_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o apostle_n use_v a_o synecdoche_n in_o this_o passage_n say_v he_o have_v be_v forsake_v of_o all_o when_o as_o only_o some_o have_v sorsaken_v he_o and_o final_o we_o will_v add_v that_o if_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o s._n paul_n it_o be_v permit_v to_o infer_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o at_o rome_n when_o saint_n paul_n write_v these_o epistle_n we_o must_v then_o also_o conclude_v by_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o saint_n paul_n be_v not_o there_o for_o in_o any_o one_o of_o the_o epistle_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v from_o rome_n he_o neither_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o city_n nor_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o only_o know_v that_o he_o write_v they_o from_o rome_n because_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n he_o speak_v of_o caesar_n house_n and_o 4._o because_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o to_o the_o colossian_n and_o in_o the_o second_o to_o timothy_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o prison_n to_o the_o sift_n objection_n which_o be_v that_o when_o saint_n paul_n arrive_v at_o rome_n 18._o the_o brother_n go_v to_o meet_v he_o among_o who_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o answer_v that_o all_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v not_o to_o meet_v s._n paul_n but_o some_o particular_a christian_n the_o church_n than_o not_o be_v so_o free_a and_o quiet_a at_o rome_n as_o they_o can_v make_v those_o public_a demonstration_n but_o contrary_o so_o
if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o general_a council_n hold_v under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n the_o christian_n have_v be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n though_o it_o have_v not_o be_v call_v by_o they_o and_o that_o if_o the_o turk_n shall_v ever_o make_v himself_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o general_a council_n hold_v under_o 〈◊〉_d empire_n the_o christian_n shall_v be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n though_o it_o be_v not_o call_v by_o he_o and_o then_o if_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o make_v general_a counsel_n obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n aught_o to_o be_v perpetual_a and_o always_o to_o have_v place_n how_o can_v that_o be_v by_o imperial_a authority_n which_o have_v be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o parcel_n as_o at_o this_o day_n in_o a_o manner_n the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o convocation_n of_o the_o plurality_n disperse_v must_v depend_v from_o a_o unity_n and_o from_o a_o unity_n that_o have_v authority_n over_o every_o individual_a of_o the_o plurality_n as_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v when_o they_o ordain_v 24._o that_o every_o bishop_n that_o be_v call_v to_o the_o pope_n judgement_n shall_v 〈◊〉_d to_o come_v shall_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n to_o appear_v and_o therefore_o as_o often_o as_o our_o adversary_n cry_v out_o such_o a_o emperor_n call_v such_o or_o such_o a_o council_n so_o often_o they_o lose_v their_o time_n and_o their_o labour_n for_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o whilst_o the_o emperor_n be_v monarch_n of_o the_o world_n or_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n they_o call_v they_o all_o in_o regard_n of_o temporal_a authority_n but_o we_o say_v beside_o the_o secular_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n authentical_a temporal_o must_v a_o other_o authority_n intervene_v to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n to_o make_v it_o lawful_a and_o authentical_a spirituallle_fw-la and_o to_o make_v that_o the_o counsel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v from_o god_n and_o obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n now_o that_o we_o maintain_v to_o have_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o principle_n &_o centre_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n 15._o and_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o who_o sentence_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o make_v definitive_a law_n in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o pope_n 7._o who_o authority_n for_o this_o regard_n ought_v to_o concur_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o 8._o the_o emperor_n either_o actuallie_o or_o virtuallie_o i_o say_v either_o actuallie_o or_o virtuallie_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o suffice_v for_o the_o spiritual_a validity_n of_o the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v either_o call_v they_o or_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v call_v or_o approve_v their_o convocation_n for_o when_o the_o emperor_n call_v they_o either_o at_o the_o pope_n instance_n or_o with_o the_o consent_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o spiritual_a convocation_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v always_o repute_v to_o intervene_v as_o also_o the_o catholic_a emperor_n and_o which_o abstain_v from_o tyrannise_v over_o the_o church_n never_o call_v they_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n require_v it_o of_o they_o or_o they_o require_v it_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o when_o they_o be_v require_v by_o the_o pope_n they_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o call_v they_o although_o that_o for_o the_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v the_o emperor_n because_o of_o the_o commodity_n or_o incommodity_n of_o the_o state_n reserve_v the_o election_n to_o themselves_o for_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n refuse_v pope_n liberius_n who_o demand_v of_o he_o that_o a_o general_a 16._o council_n may_v be_v hold_v for_o saint_n athanasius_n cause_n it_o be_v the_o refusal_n of_o a_o arrian_n emperor_n no_o less_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n then_o to_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n refuse_v ult._n pope_n innocent_a who_o send_v say_v sozomene_n five_o bishop_n and_o two_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o a_o council_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n and_o send_v saint_n chrisostome_n into_o a_o more_o remote_a banishment_n it_o wasatyrannicall_a act_n of_o a_o emperor_n possess_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o holy_a man_n for_o this_o then_o the_o temporal_a convocation_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v necessary_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v oblige_v by_o the_o politic_a and_o imperial_a law_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o assembly_n without_o the_o emperor_n permission_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o &_o that_o the_o estate_n shall_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o jealousy_n and_o that_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v furnish_v the_o charge_n staple_n and_o transportation_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o that_o the_o counsel_n shall_v be_v keep_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o imperial_a exchequer_n and_o that_o final_o the_o decree_n of_o counsel_n may_v be_v obligatorie_n to_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n and_o executory_a temporallie_o and_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o politic_a magistrate_n but_o not_o that_o the_o convocation_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o council_n as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v nor_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o the_o presidency_n of_o the_o same_o emperor_n at_o the_o counsel_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o their_o officer_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o counsel_n as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o only_o for_o comeliness_n and_o ornament_n and_o for_o keep_v order_n and_o temporal_a policy_n witness_n this_o language_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d to_o pope_n leo_n the_o first_o thou_o do_v leon._n preside_v by_o thy_o legate_n in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n and_o the_o emperor_n preside_v there_o for_o seemliness_n and_o ornament_n strive_v with_o thou_o as_o zorobabel_n with_o jesus_n to_o renew_v in_o doctrine_n the_o build_n the_o jerusalem_n of_o the_o church_n for_o what_o mean_v this_o comparison_n of_o pope_n leo_n with_o jesus_n high_a priest_n of_o the_o jewish_a law_n and_o of_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n with_o zorobabel_n prince_n of_o the_o jewish_a people_n but_o that_o there_o be_v like_o analogy_n in_o christian_a religion_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o hold_n of_o counsel_n as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n between_o the_o high_a priest_n which_o be_v jesus_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v zorobabel_n for_o the_o build_n of_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n the_o pope_n shall_v concur_v there_o as_o head_n of_o the_o priesthood_n and_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o emperor_n shall_v concur_v there_o as_o head_n of_o the_o politic_a and_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n and_o therefore_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o the_o call_n of_o counsel_n there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o spiritual_a call_n of_o counsel_n and_o the_o temporal_a call_n of_o counsel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o the_o convocation_n necessary_a to_o make_v their_o assembly_n authentical_a temporallie_o and_o the_o convocation_n necessary_a to_o make_v their_o assembly_n authentical_a in_o conscience_n and_o spiritual_o in_o the_o first_o case_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v determine_v between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n for_o none_o doubt_v but_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o call_v general_a counsel_n temporallie_o and_o to_o make_v they_o executory_a by_o the_o secular_a arm_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n no_o more_o then_o at_o this_o day_n any_o doubt_n but_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o make_v the_o convocation_n of_o national_n counsel_n authentical_a temporal_o must_v be_v that_o of_o the_o king_n or_o prince_n within_o who_o estate_n they_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o second_o case_n there_o be_v yet_o less_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o legitimate_a in_o conscience_n the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n and_o to_o make_v they_o obligatorie_n spiritual_o must_v be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n a_o temporal_a magistrate_n not_o be_v able_a to_o confer_v any_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o counsel_n and_o indeed_o when_o the_o emperor_n have_v pretend_v
confirm_v also_o by_o the_o fowrteenth_n of_o the_o same_o canon_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o syricius_n and_o of_o simplicianus_n which_o be_v not_o bishop_n together_o but_o under_o the_o consulship_n of_o cesarius_n and_o atticus_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la cit_v these_o two_o canon_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o read_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o that_o of_o the_o read_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o martyr_n as_o two_o consequent_a canon_n and_o the_o one_o under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o forty_o five_o and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o forty_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o these_o word_n that_o 229._o there_o shall_v be_v nothing_o read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n canon_n fifty_o six_o and_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n canon_n forty_o five_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v also_o lawful_a to_o read_v the_o martyr_n passion_n on_o the_o day_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n the_o council_n of_o carthage_n canon_n forty_o six_o which_o can_v be_v mean_v but_o of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n as_o well_o because_o the_o collection_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n contain_v but_o thirty_o three_o canon_n as_o because_o the_o last_o of_o these_o two_o canon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o collection_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o only_o in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o they_o be_v couch_v one_o next_o after_o the_o other_o and_o the_o fowrth_n final_o because_o saint_n austin_n teach_v us._n that_o the_o first_o among_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n wherein_o the_o roll_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n be_v publish_v be_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o not_o the_o six_o for_o he_o write_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o quintianus_n that_o in_o the_o same_o council_n where_o the_o roll_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n be_v enter_v it_o be_v also_o ordain_v that_o a_o bishop_n shall_v not_o usurp_v the_o clerk_n of_o a_o other_o bishop_n i_o be_o amaze_v say_v he_o that_o thou_o do_v admonish_v i_o to_o command_v 235._o that_o those_o that_o come_v from_o your_o quarter_n into_o our_o monastery_n shall_v not_o be_v receive_v that_o that_o which_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n by_o we_o may_v be_v observe_v and_o that_o thou_o remember_v not_o that_o in_o the_o same_o council_n it_o be_v determine_v what_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n be_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n then_o review_v this_o council_n and_o bring_v to_o thy_o memory_n all_o thing_n that_o thou_o shall_v read_v there_o and_o thou_o shall_v perceive_v it_o be_v so_o decide_v only_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o not_o of_o the_o laity_n that_o come_v from_o other_o diocese_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v receive_v into_o our_o monastery_n not_o that_o there_o be_v a_o word_n of_o a_o monastery_n but_o because_o it_o have_v be_v decree_v that_o none_o shall_v receive_v the_o clerk_n of_o a_o other_o now_o the_o canon_n that_o prohibit_v bishop_n to_o receive_v 21._o the_o clerk_n of_o other_o bishop_n be_v in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n but_o not_o in_o the_o six_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o in_o a_o late_a council_n it_o have_v be_v ordain_v that_o those_o that_o depart_v from_o a_o monastery_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v to_o be_v clerk_n or_o superintendent_o of_o a_o other_o monastery_n in_o the_o council_n say_v he_o where_o it_o be_v determine_v what_o be_v the_o canonical_a scripture_n ibidem_fw-la there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o a_o monastery_n only_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o none_o shall_v receive_v the_o clerk_n of_o a_o other_o but_o in_o a_o late_a council_n it_o have_v be_v decree_v that_o those_o that_o have_v retire_v themselves_o or_o have_v be_v expel_v out_o of_o any_o monastery_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v clerk_n in_o any_o other_o place_n or_o superintend_v any_o minastery_n which_o show_v again_o that_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n be_v publish_v where_o of_o saint_n austin_n speak_v be_v the_o three_o council_n and_o not_o the_o six_o for_o the_o canon_n that_o forbid_v to_o receive_v a_o religious_a man_n that_o retire_v from_o a_o monastery_n and_o to_o make_v he_o clerk_n or_o superintendent_n of_o a_o other_o monastery_n be_v institute_v in_o the_o five_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o precede_v the_o six_o near_o eighteen_o year_n the_o three_o controversy_n be_v concern_v the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n 13._o hold_v under_o the_o consulship_n of_o honorius_n and_o of_o eutychianus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o next_o year_n after_o the_o consulship_n of_o cesarius_n and_o atticus_n the_o which_o not_o the_o illustrious_a cardinal_n baronius_n but_o the_o new_a publisher_n of_o the_o greek_a edition_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n race_n from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n move_v thereto_o because_o it_o be_v not_o insert_v into_o that_o rapsodie_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n that_o we_o call_v the_o african_a council_n now_o this_o conjecture_n be_v so_o weak_a that_o it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o confutation_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o collection_n that_o we_o call_v the_o african_a council_n be_v far_o from_o comprehend_v either_o in_o general_a all_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n witness_v the_o council_n of_o suffetula_n the_o council_n of_o septimunica_fw-la the_o council_n of_o marazan_n the_o council_n of_o tusdra_n the_o council_n of_o macri_n the_o council_n breu._n of_o zelles_n the_o council_n of_o tunis_n the_o council_n of_o juca_n or_o rather_o tuca_n cite_v by_o 2._o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la which_o be_v not_o speak_v of_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o african_a 11._o rhapsody_n or_o in_o particular_a all_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o principal_o if_o 44._o 23._o we_o believe_v the_o edition_n of_o the_o same_o ferandus_fw-la who_o allege_v the_o five_o canon_n 76._o of_o the_o fifty_o five_o council_n of_o carthage_n there_o be_v two_o evident_a reason_n 65._o 61._o wherefore_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v insert_v into_o 26._o the_o collection_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n that_o we_o call_v the_o african_a counsel_n 13._o the_o one_o that_o he_o that_o collect_v they_o have_v restrain_v himself_o of_o deliberate_a purpose_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o division_n of_o the_o nintie_n nine_o canon_n of_o his_o rapsodie_n which_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o to_o find_v the_o reckon_n just_o he_o divide_v in_o two_o to_o make_v but_o one_o century_n of_o african_a canon_n within_o which_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n which_o only_o contain_v a_o hundred_o and_o four_o canon_n can_v not_o enter_v and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n have_v prescribe_v the_o law_n under_o which_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a person_n of_o africa_n ought_v to_o be_v promote_v to_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o inserte_n it_o into_o the_o body_n of_o this_o rapsodie_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o wander_v from_o the_o matter_n for_o as_o much_o as_o all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o particular_o bishop_n be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n to_o those_o two_o reason_n i_o will_v yet_o annex_v two_o other_o which_o convince_v that_o it_o be_v true_o ancient_a and_o due_a to_o the_o age_n whereto_o we_o attribute_v it_o the_o one_o be_v that_o the_o thing_n there_o decide_v agree_v whole_o to_o the_o estate_n of_o africa_n in_o s._n aug._n time_n as_o the_o profession_n which_o this_o council_n oblige_v bishop_n to_o make_v come_v to_o the_o bishop_n sea_n that_o oneself_o same_o 1._o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n be_v become_v ill_o by_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o will_n to_o exclude_v the_o manichee_n as_o the_o belief_n that_o be_v exact_v from_o they_o that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n one_o be_v save_v to_o exclude_v the_o 84._o donatist_n as_o the_o prohibition_n that_o he_o make_v to_o drive_v the_o gentill_n or_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o heretic_n out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o dimission_n of_o the_o catechuman_n which_o show_v that_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v while_o paganism_n last_v yet_o among_o the_o province_n 44._o of_o the_o christian_n or_o as_o the_o canon_n that_o he_o institute_v that_o the_o clerk_n shall_v not_o nourish_v either_o their_o hair_n of_o their_o head_n or_o their_o beard_n 52._o and_o may_v get_v their_o meat_n drink_v and_o cloth_n by_o a_o trade_n or_o by_o husbandry_n without_o derogate_a from_o their_o
lord_n allege_v for_o his_o testimony_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o unprofitable_a if_o it_o be_v read_v or_o hear_v sober_o in_o which_o passage_n that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o jew_n hold_v not_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o maccabee_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n as_o the_o law_n the_o psalm_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v not_o to_o weaken_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o the_o jew_n do_v no_o more_o hold_v 14._o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n in_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o the_o law_n the_o psalm_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o our_o lord_n have_v no_o more_o allege_v it_o among_o the_o testimony_n then_o that_o of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o nevertheless_o s._n augustine_n say_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n have_v merit_v after_o so_o long_a a_o continuance_n of_o year_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o reader_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v hear_v by_o all_o christian_n even_o from_o the_o bishop_n to_o the_o low_a layman_n faithful_a penitent_n and_o catechuman_n with_o the_o reverence_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o ibid._n again_o all_o the_o doctor_n near_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n have_v believe_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o none_o but_o a_o divine_a testimony_n but_o the_o reason_n why_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o jew_n hold_v not_o the_o scripure_a of_o the_o machaebees_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o law_n the_o prophett_n and_o the_o psalm_n be_v to_o show_v the_o donatist_n who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o make_v use_v of_o she_o own_o weapon_n to_o oppose_v she_o that_o this_o scripture_n have_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n not_o by_o the_o 23._o jew_n but_o by_o the_o church_n they_o can_v not_o employ_v it_o against_o the_o sense_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o unprofitablie_o provide_v it_o be_v read_v sober_o it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o end_n to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o it_o but_o to_o repress_v the_o furious_a consequence_n that_o the_o donatist_n infer_v upon_o it_o and_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o provide_v it_o be_v read_v with_o settle_a sense_n and_o not_o with_o madness_n and_o frenzy_n as_o the_o donatist_n read_v it_o who_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o example_n of_o samson_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o from_o the_o example_n of_o razias_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n who_o zeal_n and_o not_o his_o act_n be_v commend_v to_o kill_v and_o precipitate_v themselves_o which_o he_o confirm_v a_o while_n ibid._n after_o in_o these_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o approve_v by_o our_o consent_n all_o thing_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o man_n even_o adorn_v with_o praise_n by_o god_n own_o testimony_n but_o to_o mingle_v our_o consideration_n with_o discretion_n bring_v with_o we_o judgement_n not_o of_o our_o authority_n but_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a scripture_n which_o permit_v not_o we_o to_o praise_v or_o imitate_v all_o the_o action_n even_o of_o those_o of_o who_o the_o scripture_n give_v good_a and_o glorious_a testimony_n if_o they_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n that_o have_v not_o be_v well_o do_v or_o that_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a time_n it_o appear_v sifthly_a by_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n that_o pope_n testam_fw-la innocent_a the_o first_o time_n fellow_n with_o s._n austin_n send_v to_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholosa_n where_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v express_o contain_v for_o whereas_o pope_n gelasius_n in_o renew_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n make_v use_v of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n but_o for_o one_o only_a book_n it_o be_v because_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 14._o who_o reckon_v the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n and_o whereas_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o his_o commentary_n 17._o upon_o job_n compound_v near_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o african_a father_n cite_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n add_v although_o not_o canonical_a yet_o write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v because_o the_o first_o draught_n of_o this_o commentary_n be_v make_v in_o the_o east_n for_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o yet_o pope_n when_o he_o first_o compose_v the_o comentarie_a up_o on_o job_n but_o a_o simple_a deacon_n exercise_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o nuntio_n at_o constantinople_n among_o the_o greek_n for_o this_o occasion_n then_o speak_v in_o the_o east_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n he_o add_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o case_n put_v and_o not_o grant_v if_o not_o canonical_a yet_o write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o which_o if_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a nevertheless_o have_v be_v write_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n it_o appear_v final_o by_o the_o very_a continuance_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n insert_v into_o the_o greek_a rhapsody_n which_o be_v we_o have_v learn_v from_o our_o father_n that_o those_o be_v the_o book_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v read_v 24._o 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n for_o not_o only_o all_o the_o ancient_a african_a church_n but_o also_o all_o the_o ancient_a western_a church_n have_v hold_v from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n to_o be_v canonical_a as_o it_o appear_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o ancient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n who_o call_v the_o maccabee_n 〈◊〉_d scripture_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o western_a 14._o church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n who_o cry_v out_o moses_n say_v as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o by_o that_o of_o the_o great_a defender_n delinq_fw-fr of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n lucifer_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d who_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o who_o name_n i_o will_v not_o 〈◊〉_d particular_o to_o report_v only_o i_o will_v say_v in_o general_n that_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d any_o latin_a author_n which_o take_v liberty_n to_o remove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n before_o saint_n hierome_n and_o ruffinus_n 〈◊〉_d he_o while_o he_o be_v his_o disciple_n whereupon_o there_o be_v three_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v make_v the_o first_o observation_n be_v that_o as_o saint_n hierome_n before_o the_o perfect_a maturity_n of_o be_v study_n for_o afterward_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n eclipse_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n so_o do_v he_o also_o shake_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 8._o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a custom_n say_v he_o receive_v not_o the_o epistle_n 〈◊〉_d hebrew_n among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o will_v alibi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d the_o epistle_n which_o under_o paul_n name_n have_v be_v write_v to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o 〈◊〉_d where_o paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n which_o be_v write_v to_o the_o hebrew_n though_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o latins_n doubt_v of_o it_o by_o which_o mean_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n 26._o hierome_n not_o yet_o full_o instruct_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o exclusion_n of_o one_o of_o these_o piece_n it_o be_v also_o available_a for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o other_o the_o second_o observation_n be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n 〈◊〉_d induce_v to_o remove_v this_o stone_n by_o the_o commerce_n that_o he_o have_v with_o 〈◊〉_d jew_n of_o palestina_n among_o who_o he_o inhabit_v and_o from_o who_o he_o 〈◊〉_d the_o hebrew_n letter_n for_o istdore_v bishop_n of_o sevilla_n who_o write_v a_o 〈◊〉_d year_n ago_o report_n that_o the_o jew_n in_o hate_n of_o our_o lord_n reject_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n the_o hebrew_n say_v isidore_n as_o some_o of_o 13._o 〈◊〉_d sage_n have_v note_v it_o receive_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n among_o the_o canonical_a 〈◊〉_d but_o after_o they_o have_v take_v christ_n and_o put_v he_o to_o deach_v remember_v that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o the_o same_o book_n so_o many_o evident_a testimony_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o make_v 〈◊〉_d together_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v convince_v they_o of_o so_o manifest_a a_o 〈◊〉_d they_o
these_o that_o make_v use_v of_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n in_o their_o synagogue_n set_v twenty_o two_o book_n into_o their_o canon_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o hebrew_n alphabet_n and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o hellenist_n jews_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o use_v the_o greek_a tongue_n in_o their_o synagogue_n set_v in_o twenty_o four_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n which_o contain_v twenty_o four_o letter_n but_o at_o the_o least_o will_v some_o man_n say_v there_o be_v among_o the_o monument_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n catalogue_n wherein_o the_o six_o postume_n book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v omit_v now_o this_o be_v a_o case_n apart_o for_o the_o dispute_n which_o now_o be_v treat_v of_o be_v not_o of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o of_o the_o the_o oustome_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o african_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o chance_n may_v be_v meet_v in_o our_o way_n we_o will_v furnish_v it_o with_o four_o advertisment_n the_o first_o advertisement_n shall_v be_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a canon_n where_o these_o book_n be_v omit_v there_o be_v many_o which_o have_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o late_a greek_n as_o among_o other_o the_o synopsis_n which_o bear_v the_o title_n of_o s._n athanasius_n the_o which_o also_o beda_n and_o the_o copy_n of_o basile_n athanas_n cast_v into_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o book_n false_o impute_v to_o s._n athanasius_n for_o the_o synopsis_n entitle_v from_o saint_n athanasius_n defalk_v wisdom_n from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o set_v it_o into_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o book_n that_o be_v read_v by_o the_o catechuman_n only_o direct_o against_o saint_n augustine_n who_o say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n 14._o have_v merit_v by_o so_o long_a a_o continuance_n of_o year_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o reader_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v hear_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n from_o the_o bishop_n to_o the_o low_a layman_n faithful_a penitent_n and_o 〈◊〉_d with_o reverence_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o against_o saint_n athanasius_n 2._o himself_o who_o cry_v out_o they_o fear_v not_o what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o holy_a letter_n the_o false_a witness_n shall_v not_o be_v unpunished_a and_o the_o lie_a mouth_n slay_v the_o soul_n the_o second_o advertissement_fw-fr shall_v be_v that_o although_o the_o neighbourhood_n and_o the_o confusion_n of_o dwell_v with_o the_o jew_n have_v sometime_o hinder_v the_o greek_n &_o principal_o the_o asian_o from_o set_v the_o posthume_n book_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o old_a testament_n into_o their_o canon_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v none_o of_o those_o book_n but_o have_v be_v employ_v by_o diverse_a greek_a author_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a book_n as_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d by_o melito_n bishop_n of_o sardes_n &_o by_o s._n athanasius_n and_o all_o the_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n which_o say_v speak_v of_o the_o arrian_n they_o fear_v not_o that_o which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o false_a witness_n shall_v not_o remain_v unpunished_a ibid._n and_o the_o lie_a mouth_n slay_v the_o soul_n the_o book_n of_o tobias_n by_o the_o same_o saint_n judith_n athanasius_n and_o the_o same_o synod_n which_o say_v it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o king_n must_v be_v conceal_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o be_v read_v say_v s._n hierome_n to_o have_v reckon_v the_o volume_n of_o judith_n among_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n 76._o and_o of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la by_o s._n epiphanius_n who_o write_v against_o aetius_n thou_o must_v turn_v over_o the_o two_o wisdom_n that_o of_o solomon_n and_o that_o of_o the_o son_n of_o syrach_n and_o in_o sum_n all_o the_o divine_a scripture_n and_o final_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n by_o the_o three_o first_o and_o great_a antiquary_n of_o the_o greek_a christendom_n 1._o clemens_n alexandr_n origen_n and_o eusebius_n for_o clemens_n alexandr_n report_v the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n say_v in_o the_o captivity_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 2._o and_o mardocheus_n who_o history_n be_v currant_n as_o that_o of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o work_n of_o principle_n dispute_v against_o the_o here_o ticke_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o martion_n who_o place_v matter_n as_o coeternal_a to_o god_n &_o willing_a to_o prove_v to_o they_o that_o god_n have_v create_v the_o world_n of_o nothing_o cry_v out_o and_o that_o we_o may_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v so_o by_o authority_n of_o scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n to_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o seven_o martyr_n and_o in_o his_o commentary_n 4._o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n expound_v this_o verse_n of_o s._n paul_n none_o die_v for_o the_o just_a and_o dispute_v against_o the_o same_o marcionite_n who_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o old_a law_n he_o ask_v but_o what_o will_v they_o do_v for_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d many_o martyr_n let_v they_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o machambee_n and_o eusebius_n in_o the_o work_n of_o evangelicall_a preparation_n compare_v the_o point_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n with_o the_o divine_a oracle_n of_o the_o hebrew_n set_v down_o among_o the_o example_n of_o comformitie_n the_o place_n where_o plato_n write_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a after_o their_o death_n help_v the_o live_n with_o the_o place_n 1._o where_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n quot_n that_o jeremy_n be_v see_v after_o his_o death_n pray_v for_o the_o people_n the_o twelve_o book_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a preparation_n say_v euselius_fw-la shall_v contain_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n with_o the_o ibid._n oracle_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o a_o little_a after_o report_v the_o article_n of_o this_o conformity_n plato_n say_v he_o write_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v endue_v with_o a_o certain_a virtue_n and_o have_v a_o care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n after_o his_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o 2._o life_n be_v see_v pray_v for_o the_o people_n and_o from_o this_o it_o do_v not_o derogate_v that_o origen_n allege_v also_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o work_n of_o principle_n the_o volume_n of_o pastor_n which_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a hold_v for_o canonical_a for_o 8._o he_o add_v in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o same_o work_n that_o some_o despise_v it_o which_o he_o no_o be_v note_n of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n contrariwise_o in_o his_o apology_n against_o celsus_n he_o cry_v out_o that_o the_o history_n sf_n the_o maccabee_n be_v testify_v by_o the_o witness_n of_o two_o whole_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o christian_n fron_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o the_o greek_a doctor_n hold_v it_o for_o so_o au_o 43._o thenticall_a &_o 〈◊〉_d as_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o thing_n therein_o describe_v the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v long_o before_o foretell_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o david_n &_o the_o other_o prophet_n the_o prophet_n say_v s._n chrisos_fw-la have_v indict_v the_o 43_o the_o psal_n not_o in_o his_o person_n but_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o maccabee_n describe_v and_o prophesy_v the_o thing_n that_o 〈◊〉_d hap_n in_o their_o time_n and_o s._n isidore_n of_o egypt_n time_n fellow_n with_o the_o same_o s._n chrysos_n say_v the_o angel_n that_o discourse_v with_o 〈◊〉_d 4_o speak_v of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v manifest_o conquer_v and_o dispossess_v by_o the_o macchabee_n and_o theodoret_n contiguous_a in_o time_n to_o both_o of_o they_o 8._o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o have_v writtenn_n by_o the_o divine_a david_n the_o forty_o three_o psalm_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o three_o advetisment_n shall_v be_v that_o not_o only_o diverse_a greek_a author_n 〈◊〉_d often_o the_o same_o greek_a author_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n follow_v according_a to_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o speech_n sometime_o the_o primitive_a computation_n of_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o rabbinicall_a tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o esdras_n &_o of_o the_o book_n enclose_v in_o the_o ark_n &_o answerable_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o hebrew_n alphabet_n in_o which_o the_o posthumall_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o comprehend_v &_o sometime_o the_o accessary_a computation_n of_o the_o
constantinople_n call_v alex._n a_o most_o diligent_a writer_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n and_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o witness_v not_o only_o as_o have_v above_o appear_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n that_o the_o schismatickes_n of_o the_o east_n produce_v against_o s._n chrisostome_n have_v proceed_v from_o the_o shop_n of_o the_o arrian_n but_o also_o that_o it_o have_v be_v abrogate_a with_o the_o common_a voice_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a bishop_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n this_o canon_n say_v palladius_n and_o after_o palladius_n george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o after_o chris._n george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n be_v as_o impious_a and_o the_o work_n of_o impious_a man_n abrogate_a in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n by_o the_o roman_n italian_n illyrian_n macedonian_n and_o greek_n the_o second_o that_o sozomene_n a_o ancient_a greek_a historian_n and_o who_o live_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o justinian_n report_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o s._n chrisostome_n a_o epistle_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o to_o the_o constantinopolitan_o 20._o where_o he_o write_v speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n we_o say_v not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v but_o also_o that_o they_o must_v be_v condemn_v with_o heretic_n all_o and_o schismatical_a doctrine_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n by_o the_o bishop_n that_o have_v be_v before_o us._n the_o three_o that_o balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o guardian_n of_o the_o charter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n note_n after_o all_o they_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o fowrth_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n note_v say_v balsamon_n comment_v the_o four_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 4._o sardica_n that_o by_o this_o canon_n the_o fifteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n be_v abrogate_a and_o coment_v the_o fifteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n this_o 15._o canon_n say_v he_o be_v disannul_v by_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n the_o fowrth_a counterbattery_n be_v that_o the_o greek_a edition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v not_o a_o translation_n of_o the_o ancient_a latin_a edition_n which_o be_v current_a whether_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n zosimus_n or_o whether_o since_o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o greek_a edition_n primitive_a and_o original_a which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n itself_o whereof_o as_o hold_v upon_o the_o confine_n between_o both_o empire_n the_o canon_n be_v publish_v from_o the_o begin_n in_o both_o tongue_n this_o appear_v by_o many_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n and_o the_o greek_a edition_n nor_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o the_o order_n in_o the_o phrase_n form_n and_o circumstance_n and_o among_o other_o in_o the_o seven_o canon_n of_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o be_v the_o fourteen_o in_o the_o greek_a for_o the_o latin_a edition_n produce_v by_o pope_n zosimus_n his_o legate_n in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o insert_v into_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la and_o into_o that_o of_o isidorus_n mercator_n have_v 6._o osius_n say_v if_o a_o bishop_n move_v with_o choler_n against_o a_o priest_n or_o deacon_n of_o he_o will_v 17._o cast_v he_o forth_o of_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v provide_v that_o be_v innocent_a he_o be_v not_o condemn_v or_o excommunicate_v and_o therefore_o the_o excommunicate_v person_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o interpeale_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o next_o province_n and_o procure_v his_o cause_n to_o be_v hear_v by_o they_o and_o the_o greek_a edition_n beside_o many_o other_o difference_n have_v it_o thus_o the_o excommunicate_v person_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o bishop_n metropolitan_a of_o the_o same_o province_n and_o if_o the_o bishop_n metropolitan_a be_v absent_a to_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o next_o province_n and_o to_o require_v that_o his_o cause_n may_v be_v diligent_o examine_v a_o thing_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o the_o greek_a edition_n be_v not_o take_v from_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o be_v curret_fw-la be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n zosimus_n be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la but_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a original_n greek_a edition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o which_o some_o clause_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o latin_a edition_n from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n zozimus_n and_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la the_o five_o counterbatterie_n be_v that_o not_o only_o all_o the_o greek_a edition_n as_o that_o of_o photius_n simon_n logotheta_n zonara_n balsamon_n alexius_n and_o other_o greek_a canonist_n contain_v the_o same_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n but_o also_o all_o the_o other_o eastern_a edition_n aswell_o russian_a as_o syrian_n armenian_a egyptian_a and_o ethiopian_a as_o it_o appear_v for_o the_o syrian_a edition_n by_o the_o syriack_n collection_n of_o the_o canon_n which_o be_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o the_o great_a duke_n cosmo_n yet_o live_v whither_o the_o great_a duke_n ferdinand_n his_o father_n make_v to_o be_v bring_v all_o the_o syrian_a book_n that_o he_o can_v recover_v in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o ethiopian_a edition_n by_o the_o code_n of_o the_o ethiopian_a canon_n which_o be_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o ethiopian_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o copy_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o east_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n must_v have_v be_v currant_n in_o the_o east_n long_o before_o justinian_o time_n the_o natural_a egyptian_a church_n which_o we_o call_v cophtich_n and_o ethiopian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o have_v have_v since_o the_o time_n no_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o final_o the_o six_o counterbatterie_n be_v that_o theodoret_n who_o live_v near_o one_o hundred_o year_n before_o justinian_n and_o that_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o justinian_n insert_v into_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o greek_a counsel_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o sardica_n with_o the_o other_o canon_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a library_n of_o queen_n catherine_n of_o medicis_n which_o be_v bring_v from_o constantinople_n to_o floremce_n by_o demetrius_n gara_n lascaris_n &_o other_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o sack_n of_o conctantinople_n and_o which_o be_v now_o unite_a with_o the_o library_n of_o the_o most_o christian_n king_n there_o be_v find_v a_o old_a synagogue_n a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o canon_n reduce_v into_o fifty_o title_n by_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyre_z under_o which_o there_o be_v annex_v a_o concordance_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n of_o justinian_n with_o the_o canon_n contain_v in_o these_o fistie_a title_n make_v by_o john_n scolasticus_fw-la patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o both_o which_o work_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o cowncell_n of_o sardica_n be_v quote_v and_o insert_v equal_o with_o the_o other_o canon_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n now_o that_o this_o synagogue_n which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o they_o give_v to_o the_o ancient_a collection_n of_o counsel_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o report_n of_o socrates_n who_o cite_v the_o collection_n of_o counsel_n make_v by_o sabinus_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o synagogue_n of_o the_o counsel_n be_v true_o ancient_a and_o certain_o theodoret_n be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v for_o beside_o this_o that_o the_o manuscript_n which_o be_v very_o ancient_a bear_v this_o title_n synagogue_n of_o the_o canon_n reduce_v into_o fifty_o title_n by_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyre_z and_o beside_o that_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o author_n be_v whole_o agreeable_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o theodoret_n there_o be_v many_o ec._n thing_n to_o show_v that_o this_o collection_n can_v not_o but_o be_v make_v in_o theodoret_n time_n that_o it_o be_v so_o first_o the_o author_n testify_v in_o his_o exordium_n that_o there_o be_v but_o ten_o synod_n celebrate_v since_o the_o apostle_n to_o his_o time_n there_o have_v be_v say_v he_o ten_o great_a synod_n of_o the_o father_n since_o the_o apostle_n and_o propound_v a_o while_n after_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o table_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o ten_o counsel_n whereof_o his_o work_n be_v compile_v he_o place_v that_o of_o
disciple_n and_o optatus_n milevit_fw-la in_o the_o roman_a chair_n there_o be_v set_v peter_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n we_o read_v that_o peter_n 64._o our_o prince_n have_v receive_v the_o wholesome_a key_n and_o s._n cyrill_n of_o alexandria_n peter_n as_o the_o prince_n and_o head_n of_o the_o rest_n first_o cry_v out_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n even_o until_o then_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v unto_o antiquity_n that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o very_a pagan_n and_o porphirius_fw-la among_o the_o rest_n as_o saint_n hierome_n report_v it_o reproach_v it_o to_o christian_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o reprove_v peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o master_n and_o they_o feign_v as_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o false_a god_n have_v be_v inquire_v of_o concern_v christian_n religion_n answer_v 53._o this_o blasphemy_n that_o chrict_a be_v innocent_a of_o the_o imposture_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o peter_n who_o be_v a_o magician_n for_o the_o love_n he_o bear_v to_o his_o master_n have_v invent_v christian_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o comparison_n between_o peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o i_o will_v not_o now_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o frequent_a mark_n of_o the_o pre-eminence_n and_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o evangelicall_a and_o apostolic_a history_n as_o that_o our_o lord_n command_v he_o to_o pay_v the_o tribute_n for_o himself_o and_o for_o he_o that_o he_o undertake_v 17._o 〈◊〉_d the_o care_n of_o the_o replace_n of_o a_o other_o apostle_n in_o judas_n his_o 2._o steed_n all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o bend_v 5._o and_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o word_n that_o he_o be_v nominate_v as_o for_o pre-eminence_n and_o rank_v a_o part_n peter_z and_o the_o eleven_o that_o they_o bear_v the_o sick_a into_o the_o apostle_n way_n that_o peter_n shadow_n may_v pass_v over_o they_o that_o 10_o that_o he_o alone_o judge_v ananias_n and_o saphira_n to_o death_n that_o to_o he_o alone_o be_v reveal_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o the_o church_n and_o other_o the_o like_a for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o my_o purpose_n to_o examine_v the_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o that_o his_o majesty_n have_v allege_v and_o to_o examine_v those_o not_o by_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o father_n who_o objection_n i_o think_v i_o have_v sufficient_o satisfy_v and_o as_o for_o origens_n interpretation_n which_o 1._o extend_v this_o text_n to_o all_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o say_v that_o whosoever_o confess_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n be_v make_v a_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o interpretation_n morallize_v from_o this_o passage_n to_o bring_v it_o into_o sense_n although_o strain_v and_o wrest_v who_o fruit_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o hearer_n and_o not_o a_o serious_a and_o literal_a interpretation_n as_o the_o same_o origen_n that_o make_v use_v of_o it_o testify_v when_o he_o expound_v it_o express_o and_o literal_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n there_o remain_v the_o three_o point_n which_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o christ_n now_o in_o this_o point_n we_o be_v all_o of_o accord_n with_o his_o majesty_n but_o yet_o we_o grant_v not_o that_o s._n peter_n leave_v to_o be_v the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o philosopher_n teach_v we_o that_o thing_n subordinate_a combat_n not_o one_o a_o other_o but_o embrace_v &_o presuppose_v one_o &_o other_o &_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o repugnant_a proposition_n but_o unanimous_a and_o compatible_a for_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n but_o we_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o s._n peter_n only_o by_o commission_n no_o more_o then_o to_o say_v with_o moses_n that_o god_n only_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n in_o their_o passage_n from_o egypt_n to_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n and_o to_o say_v with_o s._n steven_n that_o moses_n guide_v the_o people_n in_o 〈◊〉_d the_o wilderness_n this_o be_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n in_o the_o desert_n 17._o be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o god_n be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o his_o proper_a virtue_n and_o moses_n by_o commission_n and_o lievetenancie_n from_o god_n likewise_o to_o say_v that_o the_o viceroy_n of_o ireland_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o government_n and_o policy_n of_o ireland_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o state_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o same_o ireland_n be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v so_o by_o his_o proper_a authority_n and_o the_o viceroy_n be_v so_o by_o commission_n lievetenancie_n and_o representation_n although_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o literal_a intention_n of_o this_o passage_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o 16._o will_v build_v my_o church_n be_v no_o way_n to_o design_n by_o the_o word_n rock_n the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o only_a of_o peter_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o six_o evident_a reason_n the_o first_o that_o our_o lord_n have_v foretell_v to_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o will_v change_v his_o name_n not_o by_o the_o attribution_n of_o a_o simple_a epithet_n as_o he_o do_v to_o 3._o the_o son_n of_o zebedee_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n of_o thunder_n but_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o a_o name_n ordinary_a and_o permanent_a in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d put_v he_o no_o where_o in_o possession_n of_o this_o promise_n nor_o explain_v to_o he_o no_o where_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o imposition_n of_o this_o name_n 1._o but_o in_o this_o passage_n thou_o be_v peter_n &_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n now_o this_o passage_n can_v explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n peter_n if_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o passage_n the_o word_n rock_n be_v not_o take_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o subject_n for_o which_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o first_o and_o by_o consequence_n this_o clause_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n can_v there_o be_v interpret_v of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o on_o the_o only_a person_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o that_o our_o lord_n mean_v in_o this_o place_n to_o render_v a_o exchange_n for_o the_o word_n that_o s._n peter_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o this_o preface_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o which_o for_o this_o cause_n beza_n have_v translate_v into_o these_o word_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o reciprocallie_o now_o s._n peter_n in_o his_o proposition_n have_v do_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o to_o declare_v the_o appellative_a name_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v christ_n &_o the_o other_o to_o explain_v the_o sense_n and_o energy_n of_o the_o same_o name_n of_o christ_n in_o say_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o therefore_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antithesis_fw-la &_o correspondency_n will_n that_o not_o only_o our_o lord_n shall_v declare_v the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o give_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n but_o also_o shall_v explain_v the_o sense_n &_o energy_n of_o this_o name_n in_o say_v to_o he_o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n in_o this_o second_o clause_n there_o be_v literal_o understand_v the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o not_o that_o of_o christ_n the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n extreme_o from_o the_o purpose_n to_o have_v make_v mention_n of_o the_o name_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o language_n that_o our_o lord_n mean_v to_o speak_v to_o s._n peter_n if_o by_o this_o clause_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n he_o have_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o word_n rock_n have_v no_o metaphorical_a relation_n to_o the_o key_n but_o to_o the_o build_n the_o four_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o inconstant_a grammatical_a consequence_n and_o evil_a knit_v to_o say_v and_o i_o
church_n the_o privilege_n to_o conquer_v hell_n and_o to_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o tyranny_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o name_n be_v become_v consecrate_v and_o affect_v to_o she_o alone_o and_o it_o have_v be_v forbid_v to_o communicate_v it_o any_o more_o to_o any_o other_o society_n either_o paga_n heretical_a or_o schismatical_a let_v not_o the_o conventicle_n of_o heretic_n say_v the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n be_v call_v church_n but_o mock-councell_n and_o the_o very_a law_n of_o 71._o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o donation_n make_v to_o heretical_a conventicle_n which_o they_o presume_v rash_o to_o call_v church_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o reverend_a catholic_n church_n 5._o the_o second_o that_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n and_o to_o the_o corinthian_n call_v their_o society_n church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o galatian_n err_v in_o faith_n embrace_v the_o circumcision_n with_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o corinthian_n in_o not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n but_o the_o snare_n here_o be_v manifest_a for_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n which_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n be_v that_o which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o body_n of_o that_o church_n &_o under_o the_o codition_n whereof_o either_o express_a or_o tacit_a she_o receive_v man_n into_o her_o comunion_n &_o not_o the_o doctrine_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n stray_v fro_o the_o commo_fw-la doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n hold_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n now_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n do_v ever_o hold_v that_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o rise_v again_o nor_o that_o she_o have_v exact_v that_o belief_n from_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n but_o only_o that_o among_o the_o corinthian_n there_o be_v some_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a if_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v preach_v to_o have_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a how_o be_v it_o that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o you_o that_o say_v there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o s._n paul_n make_v his_o remonstrance_n in_o common_a it_o be_v to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v seduce_v by_o they_o which_o speak_v this_o language_n suffer_v not_o yourselves_o say_v he_o to_o be_v seduce_v evil_a word_n corrupt_v good_a manner_n but_o not_o that_o he_o suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o contrariwise_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o remain_v firm_a in_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v and_o therefore_o my_o brother_n say_v he_o be_v steadfast_a and_o unmoveable_a and_o for_o the_o galatian_n so_o far_o off_o be_v it_o that_o that_o error_n which_o saint_n paul_n cry_v out_o against_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n as_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o rebel_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o galatian_n which_o doctrine_n saint_n paul_n dispute_v as_o if_o all_o the_o galatian_n have_v embrace_v it_o not_o that_o they_o do_v do_v so_o but_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v so_o as_o he_o testify_v to_o they_o in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v this_o confidence_n of_o you_o in_o our_o lord_n that_o 6._o you_o will_v have_v no_o other_o belief_n but_o that_o he_o that_o trouble_v you_o shall_v bear_v his_o judgement_n whosoever_o he_o be_v and_o again_o if_o a_o man_n be_v find_v in_o any_o crime_n do_v you_o which_o be_v spiritual_a instruct_v he_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o mildness_n and_o that_o this_o be_v 48_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o saint_n paul_n saint_n augustine_n teach_v we_o when_o he_o write_v to_o vincentius_n rogatist_n thou_o may_v say_v even_o as_o well_o that_o many_o of_o the_o church_n of_o galatia_n be_v not_o when_o the_o apostle_n cry_v out_o o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o and_o a_o while_n after_o the_o canonical_a ibid._n scripture_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v their_o reprehcnsion_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o may_v seem_v the_o word_n be_v address_v to_o all_o and_o nevertheless_o it_o concern_v but_o some_o few_o the_o three_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n contr_n write_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n from_o whence_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o all_o those_o then_o that_o be_v baptize_v as_o well_o catholik_o 14._o as_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o he_o bring_v with_o it_o express_o this_o distinction_n either_o in_o herself_o or_o without_o herself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n beget_v none_o but_o catholic_n only_a in_o herself_o as_o sara_n beget_v but_o isaac_n only_o in_o herself_o and_o that_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n beget_v without_o herself_o for_o although_o ishmael_n be_v not_o beget_v in_o the_o body_n of_o sara_n but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o agar_n yet_o he_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n beget_v by_o sara_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o she_o that_o belong_v to_o sara_n and_o be_v saras_n nuptial_a right_n to_o wit_n by_o the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n so_o than_o the_o heretic_n be_v beget_v by_o baptism_n out_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o beget_v they_o even_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o baptism_n whereby_o they_o be_v beget_v and_o which_o those_o that_o baptise_v they_o have_v carry_v out_o of_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o conjugal_a right_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o heresy_n by_o which_o mean_n when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v baptise_v supra_fw-la they_o again_o the_o church_n say_v he_o beget_v all_o christian_n by_o baptism_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o her_o bowel_n or_o without_o herself_o that_o be_v to_o be_v to_o say_v of_o her_o husband_n seed_n be_v it_o in_o herself_o or_o in_o the_o bond-woeman_n whereby_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o teach_v that_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o plain_o affirm_v hereby_o that_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o thing_n wherein_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n be_v at_o agreement_n be_v that_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o thing_n where_o about_o they_o disagree_v be_v that_o the_o donatist_n hold_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n can_v not_o have_v it_o and_o catholic_v contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o baptism_n may_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o heretic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o have_v it_o the_o church_n say_v saint_n augustine_n compare_v to_o paradise_n teach_v we_o that_o baptism_n 1._o may_v be_v have_v without_o she_o but_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o beatitude_n none_o can_v receive_v or_o have_v out_o of_o she_o for_o the_o flood_n of_o the_o fountain_n of_o paradise_n run_v abowdantlie_o forth_o of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o book_n follow_v what_o be_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n that_o a_o heretic_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v no_o baptism_n because_o he_o have_v no_o church_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o say_v that_o baptism_n and_o the_o church_n can_v be_v separate_v and_o divide_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o but_o of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n they_o have_v hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o in_o a_o civil_a war_n they_o have_v fight_v bear_v our_o own_o banner_n against_o us._n from_o whence_o we_o may_v discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o those_o that_o conclude_v that_o because_o heretical_a sect_n have_v baptism_n therefore_o they_o be_v church_n the_o fowrth_a 〈◊〉_d be_v that_o saint_n hierome_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o church_n say_v to_o hilary_n a_o luciferian_a deacon_n i_o be_o a_o harlott_n but_o yet_o i_o be_o thy_o mother_n i_o commit_v adultery_n with_o arius_n and_o i_o do_v so_o before_o with_o praxea_n 〈◊〉_d cerinthus_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o manifest_v that_o this_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a equivocation_n by_o which_o they_o attribute_v that_o to_o s._n hierome_n as_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n which_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o heretic_n against_o who_o he_o dispute_v for_o to_o this_o that_o some_o add_v that_o a_o lie_a man_n leave_v to_o be_v true_o a_o man_n although_o he_o be_v not_o a_o true_a
that_o the_o church_n be_v then_o perish_v for_o since_o the_o excellent_a king_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o only_o assure_a mark_n to_o discern_v which_o either_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o call_v english_a or_o of_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v it_o that_o which_o be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n that_o he_o call_v english_a and_o we_o be_v question_n which_o take_v away_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o that_o of_o the_o one_o or_o other_o society_n which_o err_v in_o these_o point_n shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o essential_a 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o church_n and_o destitute_a from_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o then_o if_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o society_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a which_o hold_v that_o that_o the_o english_a church_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o point_n dispute_v between_o she_o and_o we_o it_o follow_v there_o be_v then_o no_o church_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o work_n entitle_v imperfect_a chap._n xvii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o therefore_o the_o excellent_a king_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o care_n in_o 124_o so_o great_a a_o flood_n of_o different_a opinion_n withdraw_v himself_o into_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o reply_n when_o nauplius_n king_n of_o the_o island_n of_o euboea_n now_o call_v negrepont_n will_v at_o the_o return_n from_o the_o siege_n of_o troy_n cause_n the_o fleet_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o be_v shipwrack_v to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o his_o sonn_n palamedes_n he_o set_v by_o night_n torch_n in_o form_n of_o a_o beacon_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o mountain_n of_o his_o island_n at_o the_o foot_n whereof_o the_o sea_n be_v full_a of_o bank_n cliff_n and_o rock_n so_o to_o draw_v their_o ship_n by_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o safe_a haven_n to_o run_v hazard_n and_o perish_v in_o those_o shore_n so_o whenantient_a heretic_n who_o saint_n augustine_n call_v mountain_n for_o shipwreck_n will_v cause_v the_o catholic_n to_o make_v shipwreck_n in_o faith_n the_o more_o their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v pernicious_a and_o mortal_a the_o more_o they_o have_v adorn_v and_o illustrate_v they_o with_o text_n and_o lamp_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o appear_v in_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arrian_n who_o paint_v and_o colour_v their_o error_n with_o more_o than_o forty_o passage_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o by_o this_o art_n attempt_v to_o call_v man_n back_o from_o the_o external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v pretend_v by_o false_a ensign_n by_o those_o who_o have_v they_o not_o to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o only_a mark_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o interpretation_n whereof_o by_o their_o subtlety_n they_o make_v subject_a to_o as_o many_o deceit_n as_o there_o be_v word_n but_o above_o all_o this_o be_v verify_v in_o the_o writer_n from_o who_o his_o majesty_n borrow_v this_o language_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a champion_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o though_o he_o cite_v these_o word_n without_o name_v the_o father_n nevertheless_o both_o the_o term_n wherein_o they_o be_v couch_v and_o the_o track_n of_o those_o who_o have_v allege_v they_o before_o he_o to_o wit_n calvin_n in_o some_o of_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o institution_n &_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o work_n can_v suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n entitle_v imperfect_a false_o attribute_v to_o saint_n chrysostome_n now_o that_o this_o author_n be_v not_o only_o a_o open_a arrian_n but_o one_o of_o the_o most_o eager_a and_o violent_a champion_n of_o the_o arrian_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o that_o he_o call_v the_o trinity_n triangular_a impiety_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homousian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 19_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n heresy_n not_o but_o that_o i_o know_v well_o that_o he_o be_v sometime_o allege_v even_o by_o catholic_n with_o the_o title_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n under_o who_o name_n he_o have_v be_v first_o print_v at_o basle_n but_o because_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o allege_v he_o in_o place_n where_o he_o dispute_v not_o against_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o be_v excellent_a and_o above_o all_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o manner_n and_o a_o other_o to_o allege_v he_o in_o the_o place_n where_o he_o combat_n with_o deliberate_a purpose_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o his_o age_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o from_o whence_o the_o word_n be_v take_v which_o his_o majesty_n produce_v for_o behold_v the_o express_a term_n of_o the_o passage_n when_o you_o shall_v 49._o see_v the_o impious_a heresy_n which_o be_v the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n set_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n then_o let_v they_o which_o be_v in_o judea_n fly_v into_o the_o mountain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_n society_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o lord_n then_o know_v that_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n of_o thing_n shall_v arrive_v in_o the_o last_o day_n for_o this_o cause_n command_v that_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a society_n be_v willing_a to_o receive_v the_o steadfastness_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o no_o other_o thing_n but_o to_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o if_o they_o cast_v their_o eye_n elsewhere_o they_o shall_v be_v scandalize_v and_o perish_v not_o discern_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n now_o that_o by_o this_o impious_a heresy_n and_o by_o this_o army_n of_o antichrist_n he_o intend_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o they_o which_o believe_v the_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n he_o plain_o show_v when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o homily_n that_o the_o great_a spiritual_a evil_n which_o have_v come_v upon_o the_o church_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n and_o that_o the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n be_v the_o heresy_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n which_o have_v since_o they_o possess_v the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o basilicke_n that_o theodosius_n command_v to_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o catholic_n and_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o former_a homily_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o homousian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o that_o hold_v christ_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a which_o his_o father_n fight_v not_o only_o against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o even_o against_o the_o other_o heresy_n which_o hold_v not_o the_o like_a and_o in_o the_o nineten_v homily_n when_o he_o call_v the_o worshipper_n 3._o the_o trinity_n those_o that_o honour_v the_o triangular_a impiety_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o passage_n if_o so_o far_o from_o give_v favour_n to_o his_o majesty_n 48._o intention_n as_o contrariwise_o it_o manifeste_n how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o seek_v to_o reduce_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o only_a doctrine_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n since_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o point_n which_o of_o all_o other_o shall_v be_v most_o express_a in_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o catholic_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n cleree_a in_o a_o testament_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o testator_n refuse_v all_o the_o other_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o other_o way_n of_o disputation_n and_o burn_v with_o desire_n to_o fight_v by_o the_o only_a text_n of_o the_o scripture_n disarm_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n to_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n chap._n xviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o to_o seek_v according_a to_o the_o council_n that_o saint_n augustine_n heretofore_o give_v to_o the_o devatist_n the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n the_o reply_n when_o s._n augustine_n say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o 21._o church_n there_o be_v a_o question_n between_o the_o donatist_n and_o we_o where_o the_o church_n be_v what_o shall_v we_o they_o do_v shall_v we_o seek_v she_o
begin_n of_o these_o last_o division_n either_o persuade_v in_o some_o point_n by_o the_o innovator_n or_o join_v to_o the_o party_n of_o the_o innovator_n themselves_o have_v attempt_v to_o seek_v out_o some_o accommodation_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n to_o come_v to_o a_o reunion_n persuade_v themselves_o that_o as_o the_o poet_n say_v all_o man_n do_v sinn_n without_o the_o wall_n of_o troy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d within_o it_o will_v be_v always_o easy_a for_o we_o to_o show_v that_o the_o desire_n of_o reconciliation_n rather_o than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o antiquity_n and_o truth_n have_v cause_v they_o to_o speak_v this_o language_n of_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n of_o the_o english_a reformer_n with_o the_o donatist_n chap._n xxxi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o english_a church_n fear_v not_o that_o she_o can_v seem_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o sincere_a arbitrator_n to_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n like_a to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o separation_n they_o out_o of_o a_o jollity_n of_o heart_n and_o without_o any_o cause_n abandon_v the_o catholic_a 〈◊〉_d approve_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n whereof_o they_o can_v neither_o blame_v the_o faith_n nor_o the_o discipline_n the_o reply_n neither_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n then_o actuallie_o approve_v by_o all_o nation_n for_o these_o prophecy_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o nation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o gospel_n must_v be_v preach_v over_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o 24._o be_v full_o accomplish_v as_o s._n augustine_n note_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 2._o world_n but_o it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v by_o 〈◊〉_d &_o in_o regard_n of_o other_o christian_a sect_n to_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o nation_n because_o the_o extent_n thereof_o be_v more_o eminont_a as_o it_o be_v now_o then_o that_o of_o any_o other_o christian_a society_n neither_o be_v she_o approve_v by_o 〈◊〉_d man_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a nation_n for_o who_o know_v not_o how_o great_a the_o multitude_n of_o other_o heresy_n be_v when_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o donatist_n spring_v up_o and_o how_o much_o great_a then_o when_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n cite_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n be_v pronounce_v against_o they_o of_o one_o side_n the_o arrian_n possess_v almost_o all_o the_o east_n of_o the_o other_o side_n the_o number_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v such_o in_o africa_n as_o they_o hold_v all_o at_o a_o time_n counsel_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n yea_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n there_o where_o whole_a nation_n that_o profess_a christianity_n which_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v 〈◊〉_d catholic_n church_n as_o that_o of_o the_o goth_n &_o vandal_n and_o in_o brief_a elghtie_a or_o a_o hundred_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n divide_v like_o sampsons_n fox_n by_o the_o head_n but_o tie_v together_o by_o the_o tail_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o reprove_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o whereas_o the_o excellent_a king_n add_v that_o the_o donatist_n can_v blame_v neither_o the_o faith_n nor_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n if_o by_o blame_v his_o majesty_n intend_v to_o blame_v with_o reason_n that_o be_v not_o particular_a to_o the_o donatist_n for_o never_o any_o sect_n either_o schismatical_a or_o heretical_a can_v blame_v with_o reason_n the_o faith_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o by_o blame_v he_o intend_v accuse_v and_o slander_v she_o and_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v just_a occasion_n to_o do_v so_o who_o ever_o blame_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n more_o than_o the_o donatist_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o bishop_n of_o they_o catholic_a truth_n and_o object_v to_o the_o catholic_n that_o they_o err_v in_o faith_n in_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o hold_v that_o baptism_n which_o can_v be_v administer_v but_o by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v be_v confer_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o society_n of_o heretic_n who_o reproach_v it_o to_o they_o thant_n they_o violate_v these_o oracle_n one_o 4._o faith_n one_o baptism_n it_o be_v lawful_a to_o be_v baptize_v if_o thou_o do_v believe_v be_v you_o every_o 8._o one_o of_o you_o baptise_a in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n christ_n purge_v his_o church_n by_o the_o 2._o 5._o wash_n of_o water_n in_o the_o word_n who_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v as_o a_o publican_n 18._o and_o as_o a_o heathen_a baptism_n be_v the_o wash_n of_o the_o regeneration_n of_o the_o ghost_n the_o 3._o church_n be_v the_o close_a garden_n and_o the_o seal_a fountain_n who_o gather_v not_o with_o christ_n 4._o 11._o scatter_v and_o other_o such_o like_v allege_v by_o they_o in_o so_o great_a number_n as_o vincent_n vincentius_n lyrinensis_n cry_v out_o but_o perchance_o this_o new_a invention_n that_o commonit_a be_v to_o say_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o donatist_n will_v want_v defence_n nay_o she_o be_v assist_v with_o so_o great_a strength_n of_o spirit_n with_o so_o many_o flood_n of_o eloquence_n with_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o protector_n with_o so_o much_o likelihood_n with_o so_o many_o oracle_n of_o divine_a law_n but_o expound_v in_o a_o new_a and_o naughty_a manner_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o such_o a_o conspir_a aice_n can_v never_o have_v benen_fw-la destroy_v if_o this_o same_o embrace_v this_o same_o defend_v this_o same_o extol_v profession_n of_o novelty_n have_v not_o in_o the_o end_n leave_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a a_o motion_n alone_o and_o abandon_v and_o as_o for_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o they_o blame_v it_o who_o tax_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v receive_v without_o expiation_n of_o precede_a penance_n those_o that_o in_o the_o persecution_n time_n have_v deny_v christ_n and_o communicate_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v be_v pollute_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o accuse_v she_o for_o have_v receive_v convert_v heretic_n into_o her_o communion_n without_o give_v they_o true_a baptism_n which_o can_v not_o be_v give_v according_a to_o they_o but_o in_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v pollute_v her_o communion_n with_o the_o contagion_n of_o unbaptised_a or_o uncircumcised_a spiritual_o and_o so_o to_o have_v lose_v the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o can_v not_o subsist_v without_o the_o true_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o make_v profession_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o conversation_n of_o life_n much_o better_o rule_v &_o more_o reform_v then_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n forbid_v the_o catholic_n to_o reproach_n the_o donatist_n with_o any_o other_o 99_o thing_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o catholic_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o little_a flock_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o two_o tribe_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n who_o say_v we_o have_v nothing_o and_o possess_v all_o thing_n we_o account_v our_o soul_n to_o he_o our_o riches_n and_o by_o our_o pain_n and_o our_o blood_n we_o purchase_v the_o treasure_n of_o heaven_n and_o in_o breeze_n who_o suppose_v themselves_o to_o have_v such_o reason_n for_o their_o separation_n as_o they_o repute_v the_o catholic_n not_o to_o be_v worthy_a of_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n as_o have_v lose_v the_o true_a use_n of_o baptism_n whereby_o man_n be_v make_v christian_n &_o when_o they_o speak_v to_o they_o they_o say_v caius_n seius_n caia_n seia_n o_o man_n 〈◊〉_d thou_o be_v a_o christian_n o_o woman_n will_v thou_o be_v a_o christian_n and_o cry_v to_o they_o idem_fw-la come_v o_o you_o ignorant_a and_o wretched_a people_n who_o be_v common_o call_v catholic_n vincent_n 26_o and_o call_v the_o chair_n of_o rome_n the_o chair_n of_o pestilence_n and_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n a_o harlott_n and_o a_o adulteress_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o kind_n of_o persecution_n and_o false_a martirdome_n then_o to_o communicate_v with_o she_o if_o i_o persecute_v say_v saint_n augustine_n justly_o he_o that_o ibid._n detract_v from_o his_o neighbour_n why_o shall_v i_o not_o persecute_v he_o that_o detract_v from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o say_v this_o be_v not_o she_o but_o this_o be_v a_o hatlott_n and_o again_o if_o the_o punishment_n and_o not_o the_o cause_n make_v martyrdom_n heaven_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o your_o martyr_n and_o against_o who_o contrariwise_o the_o catholic_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n have_v not_o one_o passage_n of_o scripture_n for_o they_o but_o only_o the_o apostolical_a unwritten_a tradition_n as_o s._n augustine_n
draw_v from_o this_o example_n for_o the_o desertion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n god_n say_v saint_n augustine_n bid_v that_o these_o tribe_n shall_v be_v separate_v not_o to_o divide_v the_o religion_n but_o the_o kingdom_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d this_o mean_n vengeance_n may_v be_v take_v upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ordinary_a refuge_n of_o those_o that_o separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o be_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o symptom_n of_o the_o jewish_a people_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o thence_o the_o same_o conclusion_n of_o possibility_n of_o error_n and_o licence_n of_o separation_n for_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o to_o contradict_v this_o we_o have_v not_o only_o promise_v to_o show_v that_o there_o never_o happen_v any_o accident_n to_o the_o visible_a jewish_a church_n wherefore_o they_o either_o ought_v or_o can_v separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n but_o also_o that_o if_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v happen_v the_o consequence_n thereof_o can_v not_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o other_o contract_n and_o upon_o other_o prerogative_n it_o be_v best_a for_o we_o here_o to_o quit_v we_o of_o our_o promise_n and_o to_o search_v the_o question_n to_o the_o bottom_n both_o concern_v the_o thesis_n and_o the_o hypothesis_n in_o regard_n then_o of_o the_o thesis_n the_o adversary_n 〈◊〉_d catholic_n religion_n set_v this_o foundation_n that_o the_o church_n in_o all_o time_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o symptom_n and_o to_o the_o same_o accident_n &_o there_o upon_o argue_v thus_o the_o visible_a church_n have_v have_v three_o period_n the_o first_o under_o nature_n the_o second_o under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o three_o under_o grace_n now_o under_o the_o two_o first_o she_o have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o consequent_o under_o the_o three_o she_o may_v be_v so_o which_o be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v there_o be_v three_o period_n in_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o man_n the_o first_o during_o the_o which_o man_n live_v only_o the_o life_n of_o plant_n and_o be_v yet_o touch_v with_o no_o other_o instinct_n then_o simple_a appetite_n which_o the_o philosopher_n call_v natural_a common_a to_o herb_n and_o tree_n which_o seem_v to_o correspond_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o she_o have_v yet_o no_o law_n or_o rule_n but_o the_o simple_a law_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o during_o which_o he_o live_v a_o animate_v and_o sensitive_a life_n which_o be_v proportion_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n because_o as_o man_n in_o this_o second_o progress_n harh_n no_o other_o know_v faculty_n but_o that_o of_o the_o sense_n which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o beast_n so_o all_o the_o object_n which_o be_v manifest_o propound_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o all_o the_o promise_n which_o be_v literal_o make_v to_o they_o be_v of_o sensible_a thing_n and_o the_o last_o wherein_o man_n take_v possession_n of_o the_o life_n true_o human_a and_o reasonable_a and_o be_v adorn_v and_o ennoble_v with_o intellectual_a knowledge_n which_o have_v analogy_n with_o the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n where_o the_o faithful_a be_v consecrate_v to_o god_n by_o a_o perfect_a &_o lawful_a form_n of_o religion_n and_o stick_v no_o long_o in_o terrestrial_a and_o material_a object_n but_o exalt_v their_o thought_n and_o their_o hope_n do_v nourish_v &_o entertain_v themselves_o with_o spiritual_a and_o incorruptible_a promise_n now_o under_o the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o those_o period_n the_o imperfect_a soul_n of_o man_n which_o we_o call_v a_o embricn_n be_v subject_a to_o perish_v corruptible_a and_o mortal_a the_o soul_n of_o man_n therefore_o under_o the_o three_o period_n be_v not_o incorruptible_a &_o immortal_a for_o to_o preduce_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o exception_n and_o dissimilitude_n that_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n during_o all_o the_o three_o period_n of_o this_o progress_n be_v not_o oneself_o same_o form_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v void_a for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o diversity_n of_o god_n promise_n where_o it_o so_o fall_v out_o have_v no_o less_o power_n to_o vary_v the_o symptom_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o period_n of_o her_o be_v than_o the_o diversity_n of_o form_n to_o vary_v the_o condition_n which_o accompany_v the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o man_n now_o that_o 4._o the_o promise_v make_v to_o the_o church_n under_o the_o last_o period_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v upon_o better_a promise_n then_o the_o former_a be_v whole_o different_a both_o in_o eminency_n &_o perpetuity_n from_o those_o that_o have_v be_v make_v to_o she_o under_o the_o two_o first_o what_o christian_a can_v call_v it_o in_o question_n god_n first_o in_o regard_n of_o eminency_n and_o multitude_n do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o abraham_n in_o thy_o 22._o 3._o seed_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o s._n paul_n expound_v it_o in_o christ_n shall_v all_o generation_n 22._o be_v bless_v and_o again_o thy_o seed_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o aggeus_n describe_v the_o future_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o enigma_n of_o the_o re-edification_n of_o the_o temple_n do_v he_o not_o say_v the_o glory_n of_o 2._o 8._o this_o last_o house_n shall_v be_v much_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o first_o and_o the_o spouse_n in_o the_o canticle_n speak_v of_o the_o jewish_a church_n do_v she_o not_o singe_v our_o sister_n be_v little_a and_o she_o have_v yet_o no_o breast_n that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v be_v not_o yet_o in_o state_n to_o bring_v forth_o and_o nurse_v up_o child_n and_o do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d cry_v out_o rejoice_v thou_o barren_a 1._o woman_n that_o bear_v not_o child_n and_o thou_o that_o be_v no_o mother_n cast_v forth_o 2_o cry_v of_o joy_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o forsake_a shall_v be_v much_o more_o in_o number_n then_o she_o that_o have_v a_o husband_n and_o a_o while_n after_o lengthen_v the_o cord_n of_o thy_o pavilion_n and_o settle_v their_o post_n for_o thou_o shall_v penetrate_v on_o the_o right_a band_n and_o on_o the_o left_a and_o thy_o 18._o seed_n shall_v inheritt_v the_o nation_n and_o again_o cast_v thy_o eye_n about_o thou_o and_o behold_v all_o these_o be_v assemble_v for_o thou_o they_o be_v come_v for_o thou_o thy_o son_n shall_v come_v from_o far_o 48._o and_o thy_o daughter_n shall_v be_v bear_v upon_o shoulder_n and_o do_v not_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n cry_v out_o fear_v you_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o jew_n shall_v ask_v you_o where_o be_v that_o accomplish_a that_o your_o paul_n have_v 〈◊〉_d of_o your_o church_n rejoice_v thou_o barren_a woman_n that_o thou_o bear_v not_o and_o cast_v out_o cry_v of_o joy_n that_o thou_o have_v no_o child_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o forsake_a be_v more_o in_o number_n than_o she_o that_o have_v a_o husband_n prefer_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o christian_n before_o that_o of_o advers._n jew_n if_o your_o little_a number_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n and_o s._n hierome_n against_o the_o luciferian_o where_o be_v these_o too_o religious_a or_o rather_o too_o profane_a person_n that_o luciferian_n affirm_v there_o be_v more_o synagogue_n than_o church_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o the_o same_o s._n augustine_n elegant_o compare_v the_o history_n of_o the_o different_a time_n of_o the_o church_n to_o that_o of_o the_o birth_n of_o jacob_n for_o as_o much_o that_o as_o jacob_n in_o his_o birth_n thrust_v forth_o first_o one_o arm_n and_o then_o his_o head_n and_o then_o all_o his_o body_n so_o the_o church_n before_o she_o be_v bear_v first_o thrust_v forth_o one_o arm_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o little_a part_n of_o her_o society_n which_o be_v the_o synagogue_n and_o then_o her_o head_n which_o be_v christ_n and_o then_o all_o her_o body_n which_o be_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o against_o that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o church_n allege_v that_o our_o lord_n call_v his_o church_n a_o little_a flock_n &_o command_v 14._o to_o enter_v into_o the_o straight_a gate_n it_o be_v true_a but_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o they_o for_o that_o our_o lord_n call_v his_o church_n a_o little_a flock_n it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o her_o birth_n at_o the_o time_n where_o of_o she_o be_v the_o least_o the_o base_a and_o most_o contemptible_a of_o all_o society_n and_o not_o in_o regard_n of_o her_o progress_n which_o himself_o compare_v to_o that_o of_o a_o grain_n of_o mustardseed_n which_o be_v at_o the_o beginning_n the_o least_o of_o all_o seed_n become_v in_o the_o increase_n the_o great_a of_o all_o plant_n we_o
the_o world_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o 〈◊〉_d contract_n be_v expire_v and_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v begin_v the_o law_n and_o the_o prophett_n say_v 16._o our_o saviour_n until_o john_n and_o saint_n paul_n blindness_n be_v partly_o 25._o fall_v upon_o israel_n that_o the_o fullnes_n of_o the_o gentile_n may_v be_v introduce_v now_o the_o lease_n that_o god_n have_v make_v of_o his_o vine_n to_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v be_v but_o for_o a_o time_n what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o when_o this_o lease_n be_v come_v to_o expire_v the_o prerogative_n that_o she_o have_v by_o virtue_n of_o her_o contract_n shall_v cease_v and_o that_o the_o master_n of_o the_o vineyard_n shall_v let_v forth_o his_o vineyard_n to_o other_o 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o fuffice_v for_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o the_o jewish_a for_o to_o ascend_v to_o the_o time_n before_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o to_o allege_v the_o little_a mention_n that_o be_v make_v there_o of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n superfluous_a for_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v represent_v particular_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n not_o have_v be_v necessary_a but_o after_o the_o last_o institution_n of_o the_o law_n for_o the_o service_n whereof_o she_o be_v establish_v as_o to_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o to_o the_o christian_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a law_n although_o both_o before_o and_o 〈◊〉_d after_o the_o flood_n there_o be_v many_o monument_n of_o it_o for_o both_o before_o the_o flood_n this_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n know_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n show_n that_o there_o be_v a_o especial_a people_n which_o boar_n the_o title_n of_o the_o child_n of_o god_n which_o title_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o seth_n to_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o the_o posterity_n of_o cain_n when_o seth_n have_v beget_v enos_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v say_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o chemselue_n 4._o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o universal_a corruption_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o end_n upon_o all_o the_o other_o family_n descend_v from_o seth_n except_o that_o of_o no_n be_v a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o for_o which_o if_o we_o believe_v saint_n hierome_n all_o those_o that_o perish_v with_o a_o temporal_a death_n in_o the_o flood_n 9_o perish_v not_o with_o a_o eternal_a death_n and_o after_o the_o flood_n that_o no_o live_v 〈◊〉_d almost_o to_o the_o sixtith_n year_n of_o abraham_n and_o sem_fw-mi the_o sonn_n of_o no_n who_o luther_n call_v the_o pope_n of_o his_o age_n till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o jacob_n and_o that_o 14._o melchisedech_n king_n of_o salem_n be_v priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o in_o his_o quality_n 25._o blessed_v abraham_n &_o that_o rebecca_n wife_n of_o isaad_n go_v to_o inquire_v of_o god_n upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o her_o child_n show_n that_o even_o they_o the_o true_a worship_n &_o visible_a service_n of_o god_n have_v place_n both_o before_o &_o elsewhere_o they_o in_o the_o family_n of_o abraham_n butto_fw-mi conclude_v grant_v all_o the_o hypothesis_n to_o be_v such_o as_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v &_o that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v interrupt_v both_o before_o the_o law_n &_o under_o thelawe_n what_o will_v that_o make_v against_o the_o christian_n church_n to_o who_o 54._o christ_n hold_v this_o language_n as_o in_o the_o day_n of_o no_n i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v never_o again_o bring_v the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o i_o will_v 26._o no_o more_o be_v angry_a against_o thou_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v call_v the_o forsake_v i_o will_v no_o 8._o more_o do_v to_o this_o people_n as_o in_o former_a day_n i_o will_v contract_v a_o new_a alliance_n with_o they_o 10._o not_o according_a to_o the_o alliance_n i_o contract_v with_o their_o father_n when_o i_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v pull_v up_o nor_o destroy_v the_o glory_n of_o this_o second_o house_n shall_v be_v much_o great_a then_o that_o of_o the_o first_o 5._o 16._o the_o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o 28._o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o consummation_n of_o age_n this_o gospel_n 24._o of_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v preach_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o then_o the_o end_n shall_v come_v he_o have_v place_v in_o his_o church_n the_o apostle_n prophett_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n &c_n &c_n till_o we_o all_o shall_v meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n be_v the_o firmament_n of_o truth_n and_o other_o such_o like_a of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o charity_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a church_n and_o the_o modern_a roman_a church_n chap._n xxxvii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o sure_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o recall_v the_o donatist_n that_o be_v refractory_a to_o her_o communion_n have_v accustom_v by_o a_o admirable_a charity_n to_o provide_v even_o for_o the_o te_fw-mi mporall_a commodity_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o shall_v be_v convert_v and_o of_o other_o also_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o knit_v again_o the_o love_n and_o good_a will_n between_o she_o and_o the_o english_a church_n have_v first_o employ_v the_o thunderbolt_n of_o bull_n and_o afterward_o of_o force_n sometime_o open_o and_o sometime_o underhand_o the_o reply_n the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o africa_n offer_v for_o the_o good_a of_o charity_n and_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n to_o yield_v up_o the_o bishopricke_n of_o africa_n not_o to_o those_o donatist_n bishop_n which_o still_o remain_v on_o donatus_n his_o party_n but_o to_o those_o that_o will_v return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v excommunicate_v by_o her_o bull_n not_o those_o that_o will_v return_v from_o the_o english_a division_n to_o the_o catholic_n communion_n but_o those_o that_o after_o many_o admonition_n be_v obstinate_a still_o to_o remain_v in_o the_o separation_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v in_o this_o no_o antithesis_fw-la between_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o those_o of_o the_o modern_a for_o as_o concern_v this_o word_n the_o thunderbolt_n of_o bull_n by_o which_o some_o think_v to_o make_v the_o pope_n censure_n the_o more_o odious_a his_o majesty_n may_v remember_v if_o 〈◊〉_d please_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ancient_a phrase_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o grecian_n use_v who_o call_v the_o condemnation_n even_o of_o secular_a judgement_n thunderbolt_n and_o to_o express_v that_o one_o be_v condemn_v in_o judgement_n they_o will_v say_v he_o be_v thunder-stricken_a of_o the_o innocence_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o conspiracy_n against_o his_o majesty_n chap._n xxxviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n traitor_n manifest_o culpable_a of_o the_o parricide_n undertake_v in_o this_o province_n she_o have_v receive_v into_o her_o lap_n and_o still_o whole_o protect_v they_o those_o that_o have_v suffer_v judgement_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n she_o inrolle_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o martyr_n and_o propugn_v from_o day_n to_o day_n their_o innocence_n against_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o humane_a the_o reply_n if_o any_o of_o those_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o abominable_a conspiracy_n project_v against_o his_o majesty_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o error_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o of_o right_n found_v upon_o a_o false_a information_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o belief_n that_o they_o have_v imprint_v there_o that_o they_o be_v not_o culpable_a of_o that_o attempt_n as_o prince_n be_v accustom_v to_o receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o innocent_a person_n those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o out_o of_o other_o province_n if_o the_o verbal_a process_n of_o the_o crime_n be_v not_o send_v to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o the_o imputation_n and_o this_o law_n be_v a_o law_n of_o resuge_a and_o freedom_n common_a to_o the_o estate_n of_o all_o prince_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n protect_v they_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o be_v culpable_a of_o this_o conspiracy_n i_o know_v to_o well_o how_o much_o i_o have_v hear_v he_o detest_v it_o with_o his_o own_o mouth_n for_o as_o touch_v those_o that_o have_v be_v exclude_v in_o england_n that_o that_o
call_v by_o he_o or_o at_o his_o 17._o instance_n but_o for_o 〈◊〉_d much_o as_o that_o council_n which_o be_v a_o particular_a council_n have_v undertake_v as_o compound_v of_o arrian_n bishop_n who_o violate_v all_o order_n and_o discipline_n to_o decide_v thing_n that_o concern_v the_o universal_a church_n ordain_v in_o hate_n to_o saint_n athanasius_n that_o every_o bishop_n that_o after_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o a_o synod_n shall_v continue_v still_o to_o perform_v episcopal_a function_n without_o have_v be_v first_o reestablisht_v by_o a_o other_o great_a synod_n shall_v be_v incapable_a of_o restitution_n and_o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n bear_v that_o there_o can_v no_o decree_n be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o calvin_n himself_o interpret_v it_o 7._o for_o thing_n regard_v the_o universal_a church_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o reproach_v it_o to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v exceed_v the_o power_n of_o a_o particular_a council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v decide_v the_o affair_n which_o concern_v the_o general_a government_n of_o the_o church_n without_o have_v invite_v he_o to_o assist_v at_o it_o either_o by_o himself_o or_o by_o his_o legate_n a_o thing_n that_o if_o we_o be_v strip_v of_o all_o other_o argument_n will_v sufficient_o show_v the_o pope_n authority_n for_o if_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o any_o other_o patriarch_n or_o metropolitan_a be_v a_o impediment_n to_o the_o make_v of_o decree_n to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n to_o the_o three_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n jerom_n speak_v of_o a_o certain_a 2._o council_n hold_v among_o the_o gaul_n cry_n what_o emperor_n have_v command_v this_o synod_n to_o he_o assemble_v from_o whence_o they_o infer_v that_o the_o emperor_n only_o call_v the_o general_a counsel_n we_o answer_v it_o be_v a_o very_a sophism_n for_o the_o council_n whereof_o saint_n jerom_n speak_v be_v not_o a_o general_a council_n but_o a_o particular_a that_o ruffinus_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v hold_v in_o gaul_n against_o saint_n hillary_n now_o we_o agree_v of_o all_o side_n and_o calvin_n himself_o confess_v it_o 7._o that_o the_o metropolitan_o primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n call_v particular_a counsel_n and_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o western_a church_n hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n damasus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o macedonian_n by_o pope_n celestine_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o pope_n leo_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o by_o pope_n agatho_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n enforce_v the_o most_o obstinate_a to_o confess_v that_o the_o pope_n if_o not_o as_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o at_o least_o as_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n call_v the_o patriarchall_a counsel_n of_o the_o western_a church_n and_o not_o only_o call_v the_o patriarchall_a counsel_n of_o the_o western_a church_n but_o alsoe_o when_o there_o be_v need_v cause_v to_o be_v call_v extraordinary_o the_o national_a or_o provincial_a counsel_n of_o such_o a_o nation_n or_o province_n of_o the_o west_n as_o he_o think_v to_o be_v necessary_a as_o it_o appear_v for_o africa_n from_o these_o wordo_n s._n augustine_n 157._o the_o ecclesiastical_a necessity_n enjoin_v we_o by_o the_o reverend_a pope_n zosime_fw-la bishop_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v draw_v we_o to_o caesaria_n and_o for_o macedonia_n achaia_n and_o thessalia_n from_o these_o of_o pope_n leo_n to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n his_o legate_n in_o those_o province_n 82._o if_o there_o be_v any_o mayor_n cause_n move_v for_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v necessary_a to_o cause_v a_o episcopal_a assembly_n to_o be_v call_v let_v it_o suffice_v thou_o to_o call_v two_o bishop_n of_o every_o province_n such_o as_o the_o metropolitan_o shall_v choose_v and_o for_o spain_n from_o these_o of_o the_o same_o leo_n 91._o we_o have_v send_v letter_n to_o our_o brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n of_o arragon_n of_o carthagena_n of_o portugal_n and_o of_o galitia_fw-la and_o bave_v declare_v to_o they_o the_o assembly_n of_o a_o general_a council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v general_a for_o spain_n in_o which_o place_n they_o must_v not_o cavil_n upon_o the_o word_n council_n and_o convert_v it_o into_o counsel_n for_o the_o first_o council_n of_o bracara_n report_v the_o same_o history_n say_v praefac_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o leo_n the_o bishop_n of_o arragon_n carthagena_n portugal_n and_o andaluzia_n hold_v a_o council_n among_o they_o but_o beside_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n be_v it_o of_o metropolitan_o primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n for_o the_o call_n of_o particular_a counsel_n be_v it_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o we_o pretend_v for_o the_o call_n of_o general_a counsel_n the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v alsoe_o requisite_a aswell_o to_o avoid_v state_n jealousy_n and_o hinder_v suspicion_n of_o conspiracy_n against_o the_o empire_n as_o to_o take_v order_n for_o the_o charge_n of_o transportation_n staple_n and_o provision_n and_o to_o furnish_v the_o cost_n of_o the_o voyage_n which_o the_o church_n then_o new_o out_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o pagan_n can_v yet_o hardly_o bear_v and_o therefore_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o call_v not_o only_o general_a counsel_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o alsoe_o the_o general_a council_n of_o the_o western_a church_n the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n concur_v with_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o pope_n for_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o convocation_n the_o emperor_n valentinian_n say_v pope_n sixtus_n the_o three_o tymefellowe_n to_o saint_n cyrill_n orient_n have_v command_v by_o our_o authority_n that_o the_o synod_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o calling_n national_n synod_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o country_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n or_o of_o their_o lievetenan_n be_v also_o require_v and_o if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o eclipse_v country_n or_o not_o depend_v from_o the_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v must_v be_v join_v thereto_o as_o when_o the_o first_o council_n of_o bracara_n in_o spain_n be_v call_v it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v call_v prae_n by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o glorious_a king_n ariamira_n or_o according_a to_o other_o theodomina_fw-la and_o when_o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n speak_v of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o orleans_n hold_v under_o clovis_n it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v 22_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o most_o invincible_a king_n clovis_n and_o when_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n be_v hold_v under_o king_n gontran_n it_o be_v ordain_v 20._o that_o the_o ordinary_a national_n counsel_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v from_o three_o year_n to_o three_o year_n and_o that_o the_o care_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v assemble_v appertain_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o disposition_n to_o the_o most_o magnificent_a prince_n now_o if_o the_o temporal_a convocation_n of_o national_n counsel_n make_v by_o the_o emperor_n or_o by_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d impediment_n but_o that_o the_o spiritual_a convocation_n of_o the_o same_o counsel_n may_v be_v due_a to_o the_o primat_n of_o the_o nation_n why_o shall_v the_o temporal_a convocation_n of_o general_a counsel_n make_v by_o the_o emperor_n be_v a_o impediment_n why_o the_o authority_n to_o call_v they_o spiritual_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o behalf_n of_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n may_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n for_o that_o then_o as_o we_o have_v new_o say_v the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n be_v necessary_a and_o 〈◊〉_d to_o make_v the_o decision_n of_o counsel_n executorie_a by_o the_o secular_a arm_n and_o by_o the_o minister_n and_o officer_n of_o temporal_a justice_n who_o otherwise_o will_v not_o have_v labour_v to_o punish_v corporal_o those_o that_o shall_v contradict_v and_o that_o be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o father_n of_o the_o counsel_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o set_v this_o title_n in_o the_o forefront_n of_o their_o act_n the_o most_o holy_a and_o general_a council_n call_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n to_o the_o end_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n executorie_a temporallie_o and_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n but_o not_o to_o make_v they_o obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n and_o spiritual_o for_o when_o be_v it_o say_v saint_n athanasius_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o take_v authority_n from_o the_o emperor_n and_o indeed_o who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o